MISTRESS DISTRESS [Geoff Merrick]

MISTRESS DISTRESS

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

MISTRESS DISTRESS #1
by Geoff Merrick. All rights reserved.
Illustrations by STEVE

In the quiet, dimly lit penthouse apartment, blonde, beautiful Raquel Brookfield tried to scream in the closet.

But no matter how her wrists twisted and her remarkable 5’5”, 34D-23-34 inch body strained within the hot yellow micro-mini dress, her body could only undulate in place, and the flesh, sinew, muscle, and bones sunk deep into her face, sealing her lips, would not budge.

Raquel had been so proud of herself — fresh out of school, her sugar daddy’s money buying her the best marks possible …without putting out. But her sugar daddy’s money didn’t have to buy her this chest, this body, this hair, or this face. That came with the sweet, teasing, flirty package.

She loved being a girl and really appreciated her breasts … almost more than sugar daddy did. So round, yet so pendulous. So firm and yet so full. The ample cleavage touched itself even without the help of a miracle bra. Even the aureoles and nipples were near perfect: just a slightly darker shade of pink and no bigger than a sand dollar.

She enjoyed their strength and flounce, equally enjoying the sight of her soft blonde hair dancing on their creamy tops.

Naturally, Raquel loved looking in the mirror whereshe could see her bright, sparkling, blue eyes, perfect nose, and pink lips — the latter always brushed with shining frost. She had loved the feel of the cool, skintight, vinyl spandex on her flesh as well as the pale saffron lace thong cupping her silken tuft just below its hem.

Years before she had already gotten so used to perilously high heels that she could climb stairs and even run in the spikes as if in sneakers. That’s how long she had been wearing heels — almost since she was in shoes, when it became obvious that the hair would stay blonde and the eyes blue and the body started developing around her 12th birthday.

Now it had been nearly a decade of privilege that only female physical beauty could give. At 13 she had decided between the smile and the pout. The pout had gotten her lust. The smile had gotten her everything else. One raise of the head and look of those eyes could get her way.

One smile and people wanted to give her things.

And she started serious taking them five years later, making her choices from whatever was best from a wide range of possibilities. Single guys wanted to possess her completely. At least the married ones gave her some space, as well as apartments, clothes, cars, and the rest. And Teddy … Theodore, actually … was the best of the local bunch.

Theodore X. Slattery. Married with two children. He had to work in even greater secrecy than the others, since his battle-ax was sharp and heavy, indeed. That gave Raquel even more freedom, and made Teddy all the more grateful. She had wondered what show of gratitude he’d give her tonight. But no more.

As soon as she had stepped in and sweetly called “Teddy?” in her sweet voice, something clamped over her mouth like a vise. Something wrapped around her waist like a python. And then she was off the ground.

Raquel cried out in surprise. Correction: she tried to cry out. The shadow was so tight across her lips, its tip sunk so deep in her face cheek that all she could do was make a dainty grunt, like an elevator settling. Then another shadow appeared, sealing her in place. For the next few seconds, Raquel was so overwhelmed all her mind could do was freeze.Never had she ever imagined that this could happen, so she was completely unprepared for it. A sudden attack, yes. She was always prepared for that. While her extraordinary beauty ejected all but the most secure of men, she was ready if a show-off or rival decided to embarrass her with a sudden squeeze. But this was nothing like that.For a split hysterical second, Raquel even considered that she was being assaulted by a supernatural force, but then her overwhelmed brain started to feel the fingers that clamped her lower face, the arm that crushed her waist, and the men who were sandwiching her against the cupboard wall.

_____________________

Deep in the shadows in a narrow chamber, her wrists were grabbed and wrenched behind her, then wrenched behind the man holding her. Padded steel clamped tightly around her lower arms. She was now embracing the attacker behind her, her chest thrust forward. Her eyes bulged above the clamping hand in unreasoning shock.

Instinctively she almost kicked out, but then she felt another iron hand on her right ankle and heard the swish of a plastic strap. Her ankle was corded, and then the other. Then she felt hot breath on her face and rock-hard muscles on her front and rear.

“Shut up,” she heard a deep, quiet voice say. She went crazy, writhing and screaming and struggling. A hand closed around her throat. The bodies behind and in front of her sealed her like a hydraulic press. Her contorting was meaningless against these weights, and she couldn’t breathe. She hung there, her shoes barely touching the ground, still unable to comprehend what had happened. “Teddy?” It was a tiny, faraway call to begin with, but from behind the clamping, sealing, pressing, gripping hand it was hardly a mew.

“Little dear won’t be quiet,” came a low rumble from behind her.

“Better make her quiet,” came an equally low murmur directly in front of her face.

Raquel stilled like a deer in headlights. The one thing her overwrought mind now knew was that she didn’t stand a chance against these two. She was nothing if not realistic.

She twisted herself in their grip, making a plaintive begging sound. If her body could talk, it would’ve said (in a sweet, innocent, little girl’s voice): “Oh please don’t hurt me … I’ll do anything … anything…!”

The reaction was immediate and literally stunning. They regripped her. For a split second the hands were off her mouth and throat. A nanosecond later they were reclamped with even greater fervor, her body crushed between them like cream being squeezed within iron monoliths.

She couldn’t speak, she couldn’t breathe, and she could hardly move. She practically hummed between them, only little flashes of flesh and slick, hot, yellow being glimpsed between the darkness of their clothes and skin.

Swimming into her sight, finally, was a face. A dark face with dark eyes. Even the teeth and pupils of the eyes seemed darkened. “None of that … bitch.”

“Enough,” grunted the man behind her. “Move. He could be here any second….”

“Teddy?” she almost said, but the fingers crushing her luscious little mouth was all but a brick of plaster across her lips, threatening to rip open her pretty face. Her body surged up slightly with hope but shook in their grip as she felt fingers tickling just beneath the hem of her skirt.

“Shut …up …,” said the one in front.

“Move it,” demanded the other.

And then she felt the fingers pinch at her thong…. Her sensitivity was never in question. In addition to her genetic gifts, she had prided herself on her sexual acting. She didn’t have to act now.

Almost before her head processed the sensation, something was surging inside her. She saw it. The figure before her bent his knees slightly. She felt it, her eyes widening. Then she felt it more and more, her eyes bulging. A huge penis was thrusting up into her like a python through a burrow, the panty shoved aside like a piece of litter.

It didn’t stop. It kept going — farther than Teddy’s ever would or could — farther than she had ever felt … and it … just … kept … going! Raquel wrenched upwards, trying desperately to escape. Incredibly they seemed to let her and then their hands and arms clamped on a third time, impossibly hard. The shaft inside her, also impossibly hard, plugged her utterly as if she were forced onto a fence post. She screamed and screamed into the gagging hand. Even to her it sounded like a hot water pipe humming in the dark, enclosed space. As she stopped, impaled on it, her humming also stopped as if turned off. She made an uncomprehending gurking noise, her golden blonde eyebrows close together, and then her face cheeks began to flutter like a thymically leaking weather balloon.

“Filled up, honey?” whispered her rapist.

“Filled up good,” grunted the other. “Go.”

_____________________

Raquel’s eyes widened once again as the man before her started to straighten. Her shoes’ toes left the floor. Spiked on his massive erection he was lifting her up by only his penis. Raquel tried to throw her head back, but found it locked to the man’s shoulder behind her. Her eyes screwed shut in agony and her fingers scratched at the wall while her feet twisted.

She cried in anguish and disbelief, the sound a tiny “mmmm, hmmmph-hmphhhh” for their ears only. She tried hurling herself up off the invasion, but all she succeeded in doing was scraping herself on them — her breasts bulging on her ravisher’s chest and her firm rear cheeks bunning her gagger’s clothes-covered erection.

“Hush now, honey,” whispered the gagger in her reddened ear. “Hush.”

Then they all heard the front door open.

“Raquel?” Theodore X. Slattery called quietly. “Raquel? I’m home….”

“Teddy!” she tried to call. “Help!” But the words were sealed inside her by the hard hands on her mouth and throat. Her eyes rolled in terror and then squeezed shut, her body trembling with the effort to escape their grip.

“Raquel?” her sugar daddy called, taking off his jacket and loosening his tie.

Her fingers clawed at the wall but made virtually no sound as the man she unwillingly embraced shifted so her fingernails couldn’t touch the plaster. Her leg muscles spasmed as she tried to kick, but the straps holding her ankles to his pant legs only rustled uselessly.

“Raquel? Honey? You here?” The voice was getting closer. Her rapist jerked up, pinning her even higher as the hand over her mouth squeezed even more.

The pain paralyzed her as Teddy passed right by the closet door, heading down the hall toward the bedroom.

“Rack-kell…!” he sang quietly. “Look what I’ve got for you…!?”

The rapist’s fingers slipped under the bodice of her tight yellow dress, cupping her left breast. With a quick, silent, motion, he scooped it from the neckline, revealing it in the darkened compartment. He filled his large hand with it … and slowly squeezed.

Raquel’s nostrils flared, her cheeks filling beneath the sunken gagging fingers. Air snorted from her — once, twice, three times. But that was all she could do. Her eyes opened, her expression pure torture as the man in front of her began to slowly lower, then raise his hips.

“Raquel?” This time her man’s voice was full of disappointment, having found the bedroom empty. “Where are you, dear?”

_____________________

Before she could even think about a reaction, the hand at her throat tightened, cutting off all sound, if not motion. The shaft plugged her again, her toes reaching achingly toward the carpet as he inexorably ground her breast in his hand.

“So smooth, so succulent,” he whispered in her ear. A moan nearly escaped her throat as her vision began to cloud.

They heard the television going on. At that moment, the men went to work in earnest, grinding her chest and practically bouncing her on his member.

Raquel made quiet, reflexive “uh-uh-uh-uh”-ing noises in response as her captors followed her bobbing body like an expert rider. Her mouth remained sealed, her neck remained clamped. And then the front door opened again.

They heard Teddy leap up and his almost disbelieving cry of “Minerva?” “Hello darling,” came the reply.

“I couldn’t believe it. I simply couldn’t believe it. I was shopping for an apartment in this very building for a friend when I see you had been renting one for months now under our business name. How terribly clever of you, to get a place so near the offices….”

“W-well. Yes!” he managed to stammer. “For business meetings and … and … research…!”

“Of course, hubby,” burbled Minerva Pierpont Slattery, his wife.

“Daddy always said that a good businessman needed someplace to decompress between the office and home. It was better for all concerned…! But why didn’t you tell me?”

The two men in the cupboard smiled leeringly at each other, then looked down to where Raquel jerked in place, her eyelids fluttering, her forehead covered in drooling sweat.

“I… I wasn’t sure I was keeping the place,” Theodore stuttered. “And … and I didn’t want to tell anyone until I was completely sure…!”

“Well, of course,” his wife chortled. “That makes perfect sense.” Her voice dropped an octave. “But now that we’re both here … you know, Elizabeth and Junior are being seen tonight by nanny ….” Even in the cupboard closet, they could practically hear the man gulp. “Yes, dear, of course,” he choked out. “Just you and me… right?”

The wife made the husband take her down to the gourmet restaurant. As soon as the door closed, the men went to work in earnest.

“You come in her?” asked the gagger as they leaned back, Raquel like a rag doll in their grip. He slowly removed his fingers from her lower face, keeping an iron grip on her neck, just in case. His digits unstuck from her face flesh like rolls of lint remover.

“I’m not that stupid,” said the one plugging her. “Not yet.”

And, with his penis still wedged inside her, he started stuffing her lax, lolling mouth with a gob of gooey plasticene.

“This stuff is incredible,” he breathed. “Oil by-product. The joys of a well-financed R&D department,” said the other, admiring the view. “Look at that mouth, would you?”

They both admired the somehow still rosy, shiny lips of their victim … and the way the stuff behind her teeth started to solidify, filling her vocal cavity like expanding taffy.

“Okay,” said the gagger, slipping out the swath of plaster tape. He pulled off the backing and quickly pressed it to Raquel’s lower face — the brick adhering to the skin between her chin and nostrils like cement. Then under her hair and around her throat the tight choker snapped directly onto her vocal box.

By the time the Slatterys got back from dinner, the apartment was silent. The husband’s eyes pinballed around the place, terrified that “someone” might have arrived while he was out with his wife, but they both made it to the bedroom without incident.

Shortly afterwards, as he lay in bed, reading the financial times, Minerva Pierpont Slattery excused herself. “I’ll be right back,” she promised.

“Where are you going?” her husband wondered, still worried.

“Just to the kitchen, just for a few minutes. I’ll be right back,” she promised. She left the bedroom, closed the door behind her, then turned, marched to the kitchen, and pulled open the cupboard door.

Raquel looked up in a panic. She was on one knee, her other leg bent with it’s high heel on the floor, as if asking Minerva to marry her. A bar was beneath her front knee, another bar behind her back knee, to keep her in that position.

Her arms were behind her, tape from her elbows to her writhing wrists. Her micromini dress barely covered her bulging chest and rethonged crotch. The men stood calmly on either side of her. Her head came up in surprise and puzzlement, staring at Minerva, her struggles stilling….

_____________________

The captive blonde made one last sound of inquiry in the back of her choking throat just before the older, uglier woman reached down into the girl’s dress, scooped out her beautiful full breasts as if removing melons from a shopping bag, then reared back and punched one as hard as she could.

The men grabbed Raquel’s silken hair, holding her tight, and shoving a pillow over her face as Minerva started swinging her fists back and forth across the girl’s chest as if training with hanging punching bags.

For her part, Raquel was so stunned, she forgot to scream in surprise and pain. Then it was too late — the pillow suffocating her. She was bent back, the padding tight on her face, her breasts getting slammed, the punches like explosions inside her head.

Then, just as quickly as they had started, they stopped, and the door closed. Minerva Slattery went back to the bedroom with a weird look on her face as the two men locking Raquel in position quickly tended to her. Off went the pillow from her stunned, groggy, pain-wracked face, off went their feet from the iron bars that were holding her legs in the kneeling position, and onto her chest went the medicating lotion.

She jerked in place, her eyes clearing and her brow furrowing in confusion as the men’s big black hands kneaded her glorious orbs. Then she felt the aching warmth of the lotion sink in and she started to mew, her eyes screwing shut.

“Ok,” the man behind her whispered. “Get her ready for the next phase.”

Raquel’s eyes snapped open and she almost grunted “next phase,” but the man before her suddenly punched her sharply in the stomach. It was an expert shot. Raquel doubled over, tears squeezed from her eyes as the man immediately wrenched her ankles wide and started wiring them to the sides of the cupboard door jam.

Then a hand was in her silky hair and wrenching her head back. Suddenly she was leaning backwards, legs wide, her thonged tuft barely covered, her breasts jiggling. And they held her that way for minutes that seemed like hours and hours that felt like years.

She tried begging, she tried pleading, she tried looking at each plaintively, but nothing worked.

Much to her shock, the cupboard door opened and there the battle-ax was, wearing a shapeless flannel nightie and holding up the biggest, knobbiest, thickest pink dildo Raquel had ever seen.

“Get her boobs out of my sight,” the woman hissed, seemingly offended by their perfection, albeit now bruised by her earlier assault.

The men immediately cupped her chest back into the tight, gripping dress neckline, then anchored themselves at the scared blonde’s shoulders, torso, and arms.

“Move it,” the wife hissed. “He thinks I’m getting a snack.” She took a moment to stare into Raquel’s imploring eyes. “And, in a way, honey, I am.” Then she switched on the battery-run vibrator. She let the girl see it twist and turn and throb and surge, then purposely lowered it….

_____________________

Raquel tried to scream but the pillow was back and a firm grip returned to her throat.

If she thought the man’s erection had been bad, this was twice as wide and much more insistent. It was as if someone had thrown her sex into a crashing plane. She thought she was going to split, burst, faint, or die.

And then, it, too, was gone, and the door closed again. Raquel nearly collapsed then. Only the men’s strong arms kept her upright. But then they carefully laid her upon the cupboard floor, her head on the pillow that had been additionally gagging her, and did something that might have driven her insane had she realized its portent. They raised her legs, spread them, and tied the ankles to the top of the door frame.

Instead, Raquel used the time to loll between wakefulness and sleep, her mind struggling to understand that she had been captured by her lover’s wife and kept just yards from him so that she couldn’t run to him for protection, or call his name. And that the witch was rubbing it in by visiting her during the night with sexual tortures.

She felt the air on her open tuft. The door had opened again. The blonde’s head rose slowly, and what she saw the woman holding made her eyes nearly rip from her head and her body convulse. Minerva Slattery stood with an ear-piercing device in one hand and a slim golden chain ending in a small ring in the other.

Another pillow was slammed on the girl’s face, sandwiching her head in softness. The men held down her shoulders and kneeled on her stomach. They admired the way her chest heaved in the dress’ bodice as the old woman kneeled and expertly started to stimulate Raquel’s clitoris into showing itself.

“He’s asleep,” she vaguely heard the wife say over the roar in her head and the fire in her loins. “Even so, this had better be quick.

“NO!!! Raquel screamed inside herself. “Oh god, no!!!”

But then she felt it — as unmistakable as a lightning strike. Raquel screamed in tortured agony and something even beyond that as the teeth of the scalpel like clip met inside her clit.

She was unconscious by the time the old woman expertly affixed the ring, handing the end of the slim gold chain to the man who had gagged the girl.

“Now she should give you no trouble and go where you lead, eh?” Minerva Slattery said quietly.

The two men glanced at each other and then the motionless blonde. Their intent was clear even in the darkness.

“Wait,” said their employer. “Wait until you get her in the car. I want no DNA evidence here….”

As Theodore Slattery showered, his mistress was led from the closet by her clitoris. Her arms were still affixed behind her from her elbows to her wrists, her mouth was still stuffed with the space age polymer he had helped develop in his wife’s company, and her lips sealed around it with tape that had been created for the exterior of the Space Shuttle.

One man pulled lightly on a silent, slim gold chain attached to the choker deep in her throat while the other tugged on a matching chain which disappeared between her legs, just under the lip of her micromini.

Tears streamed down the blonde’s face, sweat poured across her glorious form, her leg muscles spasmed, her collar bones sunk, and her chest heaved as she jerkily, chokingly, was led back the way she came — down the secret rear steps. She tried to cry out to her lover, but virtually nothing emerged from her lower face but a plaintive hum. And when she could make a sound, it shifted into a muffled squeal of pain or a gasping strangle with one slight tug of a thin gold chain.

As her lover dressed, then ate toast and sipped coffee while reading the morning paper, Raquel was hustled out into the Slattery’s private section of the garage. The security cameras saw a gorgeous, bound and gagged young blonde in a sexy yellow minidress and killer heels tap-tap-tapping on the concrete to Mrs. Slattery’s limo.

There was no reason to worry about the security guards. They were the ones chaperoning the beautiful sex bomb to the vehicle.

The door opened, one shoved the blonde’s head down and the other tossed her in by her firm, round, rump.

As the married couple made their way down the main elevator, Raquel was thrown to the limo floor — the man who had invaded her the previous night, scrambling atop her as she writhed and kicked. The other man nimbly sat on the sumptuously cushioned rear seat and looked down at her struggles with a small smile….

_____________________

She stiffened as their eyes met and then the attacker forced his muscular body between her weakened legs. She had to break the stare as he tore her thong aside. Her head scraped back, her shoes thudding into the well padded partition as he reentered her like a scimitar into a scabbard.

After all the witch had done to her, her loins were screaming for release, and the very touch of the clit ring by his massive shaft sent sparks up her cortex. But it was like a battering ram in an йclair. She felt as if he were tearing her apart.

His hands slammed down on her writhing chest and his thick, slobbering lips descended on her face and neck. She was pinned there, impaled, clamped down on the limo floor, his erection throbbing like a bunched muscle.

“Please help me,” she tried to say to their witness, but it was as if she were born without a mouth — and the man didn’t pause in his surging and clawing and licking. She shuddered in disgust and then spasmed despite herself. The man on the back seat turned away as the elevator door opened and the Slatterys stepped out.

“So,” said Theodore. “What are your plans today, dear?”

“Well,” said his wife, striding to her limo. “I need to make some plans at our estate upstate.” For a moment he was impressed with her pronunciation of “estate upstate,” but then he slowed slightly. Minerva could read his expression like a book. He was already planning how his mouse would play while the cat was away … little knowing that his kitten would be strangely unavailable….Was, in fact, unavailable not ten feet from him at that very moment….

The man atop Raquel pressed his forearm across her throat and held her head back by her silken blonde hair. The man on the rear seat quickly tossed a black velvet drape over them, and opened the door. As he stepped out, he placed his chauffeur’s cap on his head. “Ready when you are, Mrs. Slattery,” he said quietly, holding the door all but shut as Raquel writhed just within, trying to alert her lover with any sight or sound.

But the gag was too severe, her air too cut off, the luxurious car swallowing up her weakening kicks to the rear seat and partition.

Minerva stopped her husband still a few feet away. “Will I see you upstate?” she asked, one hand on his chest.

“Gee…,” he considered, visions of a smiling, naked, unbound, ungagged Raquel dancing in his head. “I don’t know….”

“Very well, my dear,” said his wife, swiftly getting into the car, then lowering the tinted, one-way glassed window as her driver closed the door and hastened behind the steering wheel. “You won’t know what you’re missing….”

“We’ll see,” Teddy replied, already turning away. He stopped for a second, trying to figure out what was bothering him. Yes, his wife’s car was richly appointed in the best black leather and velvet accouterments, but did he see something shift on the floor beyond his wife’s legs just then? Something creamy and even golden?

He turned back, but she was already closing the automatic window. “Have fun,’ she called just before it closed.

“Don’t worry,” he replied quietly. “I will….” Had she bought another yap dog? He shrugged and started back toward the elevator as his wife yanked the velvet cover from the figures on the floor. Raquel’s hair flew up like a cloud, falling to rest on the floor and her rapist. She groaned in anguish as his forearm left her throat and her nostrils flared. Then he did a push-up off her and started ramming her in earnest.

“Why, my dear,” Minerva Slattery said with pleasure. “How nice to see you again. Allow me to assist you.” And she pressed the stiletto heel of her expensive shoe directly into the center of Raquel’s right breast.

She pressed down as the girl moaned in terror and pain and the car quietly turned toward the street. “You’ll like the mansion upstate,” said the woman ominously, grinding down with her toe. “There’s lots for you to do there….”

The man erupted inside the screaming girl not three blocks away.

She had hired the man specially. He had secured the job because of his strength, sadism, and one last, important, thing. He had filled up a jelly jar with cum from one climax alone.

The old, bitter, vengeful woman smiled with satisfaction down at her “rival,” watching the girl’s expression change from anguish (as she was ejaculated into) to brow-furrowing confusion (as the semen didn’t stop) to wide-eyed surprise (the semen still didn’t stop) to body-spasming panic as the semen … just … kept … coming!

He wrapped her hands under her shoulders, his long fingers clamping her onto him as he kept ramming himself all the way in her, and letting fly with another creamy stream. Soon Raquel was shuddering on the automobile floor as if being electroshocked every few seconds…

_____________________

Finally she lay there, semen staining the inside of her thighs and streaking her silken tuft as if a whip cream canister had gone off inside her. Her eyelids were fluttering and her muscles lax, but her smooth skin shone inside the sumptuous vehicle.

Minerva nodded. “Good work,” she murmured. “Now let’s prepare her for arrival, yes?”

The man didn’t need to be told twice. Slipping off the groggy, despoiled girl, he quickly reached into the side pocket of the limo’s door and removed two jars. Slipping on a rubber glove from his pocket, he dipped two fingers into the first jar’s thick liquid, and started rubbing Raquel’s lower face with it.

As Minerva watched, the space-age tape loosened, then flopped off. Quickly removing that glove and putting on a clean one, the rapist dipped his forefinger into the second jar’s gritty ointment and shoved it between Raquel’s weak, working lips. At the very touch of the mixture, the polymer filling her mouth congealed into a mucous-like ball, which the man easily removed.

Still, the poor girl had virtually no time to react. Within nanoseconds he was behind her, one arm dragging her onto his lap, and the other clamping her lips shut again. All she could do was stare helplessly at her lover’s vindictive wife as the woman calmly removed three items from a holder beside the back seat. One gleamed, one glistened, and the other shone. The gleaming item were two of the daintiest, loveliest ankle bracelets she had ever seen — attached to one another by a shirt length of golden chain. The glistening item was a seemingly diamond-studded two inch belt that had rings attached along its length. The third item was a rubberized leather half-hood with a tube instead of a prod. Raquel started in the man’s grip, then started to beg — piteously and unintelligibly behind his clamping hand.

“Oh yes, my dear, you must,” said the old woman, holding the gleaming and shining items up for her inspection. “You want to be ready for the party, don’t you?”

Raquel tried to echo the word “party,” but it just came out like two muffled grunts.

“Oh yes,” said the woman, handing the items over to the man behind the blonde. “You’ve had your fun.”

She ignored Raquel’s look of apprehension and reached back into the door pocket. Raquel’s look of concern turned to terror as the old woman pulled out a beautiful, wicked, sharp hunting knife. “Now it’s our turn,” Minerva Slattery said.

Then the girl’s head was yanked back and the tube was pushed brutally deep into her mouth….

The car finally turned into the gated driveway of the mansion — set on eighteen acres amid a pine and spruce forest.

Clicking the wrought iron gate open from his seat, the chauffeur hazarded a glance in the rearview mirror, appreciating the look of satisfaction on his boss’ face. He couldn’t see the source of satisfaction, but he could hear it.

It was the sound of someone trying desperately not to choke. It was the sound of someone slobbering and suckling and slurping with all their might. And it seemed to echo down a short, tight, firm tunnel. And every few seconds he would hear something else. A gasp. A squeal. A moan. His smile widened as he paid particular attention to his driving.

Behind him, in the back of the limousine, Raquel Brookfield sat naked. Well, not exactly naked and not exactly sitting. She still wore the killer high heels, but her dress and thong was gone (stuffed in a side door pocket). Instead the ankle bracelet hobbles were affixed and the diamond-studded belt was loose around her wonderful waist.

Her hands were crossed behind her and cuffed with stainless steel, whose links were through a belt ring, affixing her hands to the small of her back. And over her head were straps, buckled around her throat, behind her neck, at the base of her skull, and at the crown of her cranium — holding the tube-gag harness in place under her nose.

She didn’t so much sit as bend backwards, arching, her firm round rear on the floor, her knees wide, and the tips of her platinum hair dusting the carpet.

The woman and her rapist were at either end: the man with his erection deep in her mouth through the tube, and the woman with her stiletto heel deep in the girl’s vagina — moving it in and out as if pressing on an accelerator.

The man kept one hand tight on the girl’s throat. The woman held the girl’s left breast in her bony fingers — the knife blade touching the breast’s base.

“Keep those glorious gams of yours spread,” Minerva warned. It’s a short trip from here to your throat….” The scorned wife then locked eyes with her servant. “If the harness can handle you, it can handle anyone.”

The man just smiled in appreciation as his member appeared and disappeared into the squat black tube that wrenched the blonde’s mouth to its widest, jaw-throbbing aperture. For her part, Raquel just tried to keep her legs open and herself from suffocating on the shaft that kept sliding deep into her aching mouth.

The old woman looked up as the car started to pull into the attached garage at the side of the house. “All right,” she announced. “We’re here. Finish up.”

Raquel’s eyes flew open and she stared up at her rapist pleadingly. She shook her head as much as she could, her gaze nearly hysterical. “No,” she tried to gasp. “No. If you come again, I’ll drown!”

But he just laughed. “Don’t worry, baby, you can handle it.”

He looked up to lock gazes with his employer, who nodded slightly. “You took at least this much from my husband, bitch,” she said flatly. “Of course that was over a year, but…!” Then she laughed stridently and fell back, taking the knife with her but jamming her heel as far into the girl as it could go.

That agony was almost immediately forgotten as the man’s erection jammed into her throat and exploded with foam. The old woman watched smugly as the girl’s body writhed, her fingers clawed, and drowning sounds sloshed out of her cream-streaked harness.

Finally he let her wrench herself off him, falling to the side, her head down, a coughing spasm splattering semen onto the limo floor.

Minerva looked on in mock disgust. “Prepare her,” she instructed as the chauffeur opened the limo door. She put her vagina-slick heel on the garage floor before looking back. Her lip curling she concluded. “And clean up that mess….”

_____________________

“Hello everybody!” Minerva Slattery cried as she swept in from the cloak room.

“Minerva!” they all cried in return, one way or other, some applauding and others raising a champagne glass. There were five men, all well-dressed in tailored suits of gray or black or dark blue. It was a beautiful, semi-circular room, filled with light from the large, sparkling, practically crystal-paned French doors looking out onto the patio and yard. There, too, the party was in full swing, although, somehow, the dozen or so guests outside looked somewhat less severe and more casual.

A large, mirrored, semi-circular bar was along the wall, and the center of the room was taken up with a marble fountain that was as least as large as a child’s swimming pool. Around it were deep red-upholstered lounge chairs. Here and there were heavy, opulent tables.

“Look what I brought you!” Minerva announced and showcased the cloak room door with a flourish worthy of a game show hostess. The door opened and some of the guests actually gasped.

There Raquel Brookfield stood, teetering on six-inch high heels, her bright blue eyes huge in fear.

Her glorious legs were encased in incredibly expensive black lace thigh highs. Her magnificent chest was barely enclosed in a black lace, abbreviated Venice embroidered bustier with demi cups that made her chest bulge and hardly covered her aureoles.

The ankle bracelet hobble remained, as did the belt. But in her mouth was a gleaming gold ring gag, affixed to her head by diamond-studded straps. Her clitoris ring glinted in the midday sun.

“Oh my lord…” breathed a man at the bar.

“He had nothing to do with it,” sneered the man next to her. But mostly they just stared at the trembling girl like wolves looking at a lamb.

“Oh, how rude of me,” Minerva chirped, putting down a champagne glass she had raised to her lips. “Allow me to introduce you.” She strode up to Raquel, putting an arm around her shivering shoulder. “Cunt,” the woman said brightly to the shocked girl as if saying her name, “this is Ray.” She motioned toward the brittle, leering man in a gray suit at the bar. “Ray doesn’t like my husband being distracted from his work.”

Ray looked hungrily at Raquel. “We got important deals at the company,” he informed her. “I need his full attention.”

Before Raquel could go insane, Minerva chirped happily on. “Next to her is Braden. Braden is a date rapist.”

“four so far,” he said, raising a glass of scotch. “Haven’t been caught yet.”

“Bitch,” Minerva said to get the horrified girl’s attention. “Sitting at the bar is Mike. Mike’s a home invasion man.”

“Gas ’em, tie ’em, blindfold ’em, gag ‘em, rape ’em,” Mike said.

“And over there….”

“Oh, forget this,” interrupted a voice, and a man in a blue pin-striped suit came over from a lounge chair, already unzipping his pants. “It’s a party, isn’t it? Who wants her first?”

The spurned wife opened her mouth to complain, but then just smiled and leaned on the bar to watch. Ray was already hopping over to the lounge chair to sit down on the side of it.

The man who had interrupted, Murray, faced Raquel, backing her toward the seated Ray, who was removing his erection from his pants.

They made the blonde sit on it, then Ray dragged her back as he lay across the lounge chair. Before she could screech in terror, a pulpy hand was in her hair, pulling back. It was Mike, who was hissing in her face, “Better take it, honey.”

Then Mike’s penis was slipping into her mouth and Murray was lying atop her, grabbing her right breast and jamming his shaft into her vagina.

Raquel tried to scream, tried to struggle, tried to faint, but it was too late for all of it. Her hands spasmed, jerking out from between Ray and Murray, but then another hard-on was there, plopping into her fingers.

Minerva was kneeling at her other ear, seething “Get him off if you know what’s good for you.”

_____________________

“Raquel had thought the closet was the worst it could be. Then she thought the limo was as bad as it could get. But now she was being invaded in every sexual orifice at the same time. There was nothing left … until the fifth man swung his leg over and sat on her stomach, his erection between her breasts.

They went at her five at a time: one in her sphincter, one in her vagina, one in her mouth, one in her hands, and one between her mounds — all locking her to the lounge chair, sandwiched amidst their bodies, as the women hissed threats and demands into her ears while assaulting her nipples and clitoris.

She shuddered, she sobbed, she writhed, and she choked, but it made no difference. The bustier’s cups were bunched beneath her orbs and her heels scrapped the carpeted floor as they surged and thrust.

Minerva and her employees watched from the bar, marveling how amazing the little blonde looked amid all the suits. It was macabre to watch the onslaught in the bright light of day with the other guests just outside — seemingly avoiding attention out of civility. But the old woman knew that the glass was one-way. She also knew that the ones outside were old friends of her husband’s, who had no idea who she had invited and what was going on in here.

“The black lace really sets off her hair and flesh,” the woman’s bodyguard said.

“Eyes too,” added the chauffeur. “Think she’ll survive?”
Minerva scoffed, dabbing some caviar on a cracker. “Of course she will.” She wolfed the snack down and returned her full attention to the assault.

The man on her torso came on her throat, cheeks, and hair. Then the man on the other side of the chaise came in her mouth. Then the other two inside her came. She still hadn’t gotten the man in her hands off, however.

“Then it’s your choice,” chirped Minerva.

He chose her mouth, and they all switched places — Murray with his fluid-moistened shaft in her twitching fingers.

“You better get him off,” Minerva hissed, “or you’ll think this was just a picnic.” She pinched Raquel’s nipple between her forefinger and thumbnails for emphasis. They started like animals. The second time it was like returning beasts. The third time encompassed a wail of despair. The fourth time it was as if she were drowning. The fifth time she was a barely grunting, distantly moaning sack of sex meat, her hair wet with sweat and semen, her face a mask of cream, her hands gloved in milk.

Finally, she fell to the floor with a groan, her eyelids fluttering, her bright blue eyes rolling back into her head. Her luscious body hardly had time to rest when the woman fell upon her.

Finally, the entire group stood at the bar or sat around the room, watching their special guest. She lay on the floor, her head turned toward the French doors. They had removed her thigh highs, put her shoes back on, and smeared the ejaculations from her hands, torso, and face with the black lace. Then they had stuffed one in her mouth and tied it there with the other.

Following this came swath after swath of black tape, anchored over the bridge of her nose as well as under her chin until her lower face was completely sealed and obscured. They had removed the belt and viciously tied her wrists as high up her back as they would go, and then noosed them to her throat — all with thin gray rope.

Her ankles and knees were crossed and tied, but not before a nine inch studded, battery-run dildo was forced into her crotch. Then Minerva broke a champagne glass, ground it to a powder with her shoe, pressed a square of tape over the grinds, and then pressed them over Raquel’s nipples. The bustier was ripped off and lay beside her glorious, glistening body.

42/ She was a pure blonde beauty, brutally despoiled, exhausted, but with dark patches wherever her sexual source lay … at her feet, her vagina, her breasts, and her mouth.

They would watch her moan, quiver, and roll as the vibrator did it’s work — sweat appearing at every pore.

Then they all heard it. “Teddy!” It had come from outside. Even Raquel had heard it in her sensual, violated stupor….

_____________________

Her head raised dazedly, seeing her lover, Theodore Slattery, appear on the patio, waving and shaking hands as his friends gathered around and slapped him on the back.

“Uh-oh,” Mike drawled sarcastically. “Daddy’s home.”

Minerva smirked, then they all looked expectantly at their victim.

Raquel stiffened. She made a sound that was probably her trying to say his name. Then her legs bent and she tried to crawl toward the door.

Minerva found herself holding her breath. The girl would choke from the cords going from her neck to her wrists. She’d gasp and recoil each time the tape squares over her nipples touched the floor. But her legs would keep bending and straightening, bending and straightening … moving her inch by agonizing inch toward the doors.

And she’d keep trying to cry out “Teddy?” Louder and louder each time, confused as to why he couldn’t hear her and wouldn’t even look at her.

Ray began to look at Minerva for a signal, but the old woman wouldn’t look away from the crawl. Not even when Raquel was not an inch from the doors, her body a taunt arrow, only her stomach and toes on the floor.

She made a sound that may have been, “Teddy … please … help,” then her face rested on the door bottom in exhaustion. It was that moment when Teddy said his last hello, turned toward the French doors and gripped the handle.

Several of them looked toward Minerva, but she just took an extremely conscious sip of champagne. The doors were locked, of course. The only thing Teddy accomplished was to batter Raquel’s face a bit with the wooden frame.

The woman waited until her husband looked at the obstruction with annoyance, then walked toward the side door before speaking. “All right,” she said. “Hide her.”

_______________________________

Raquel’s eyes fluttered open. They slowly turned from a cloudy darkness to their customary bright blue, then focused. She blinked several times, trying to see and think clearly.

She realized she way laying down on something soft and smooth. She looked through what seemed to be a field of grass, only it was white, thick, and felt like fur. She groaned and started to roll — stopping, stiffening, as she realized she could hear herself clearly.

Instantly she became aware of a warmth across her torso, as if she were being encased, her breasts bulging. Her eyes shot down to see her cleavage looking glorious amidst black leather-lycra.

Raquel gasped and quickly sat up. She stared down at herself. She was wearing a beautiful, expensive, backless, black, deep-v-necked gown that adhered to her like paint, only it had a zipper that went from just below her breasts down to the hem at her upper thighs. Her extraordinary legs were bare, but on her feet were black, double-ankle-strapped four-and-a-half inch high heels.

Suddenly she noticed that her lovely, elegant hands — the red-painted medium-length nails still intact — were cupping the sides of her breasts. They were not tied. Her ankles and knees were not tied. Her cold hands touched her face. She felt make-up, but nothing on her mouth. She was not gagged.

Had it all been some sort of astonishing dream? Was it a drugged-induced hallucination? She looked up and would have thought she had fallen down the Wonderland rabbit hole had she ever read Lewis Carroll.

But she hadn’t, so she could only stare, wide-eyed, at the huge, semi-circular room, with its domed ceiling decorated with paintings of fluffy white clouds on a field of sky blue.

She looked down. She sat on a thick carpet … perhaps the thickest carpet she had ever seen or felt. Her back was against a canopied bed. And all around her were stunningly expensive toys — as if she had woken up in a F.A.O. Schwarz catalog.

Her face began to crumble, and she felt herself start to cry, but then she fought it. The tears immediately dried up, replaced with confusion.

“Teddy?” she half squeaked, half-croaked — her violated mouth barely able to work. “Teddy?”…

_____________________

“Shush.” It was a small word, said quietly, from just behind her. She turned her head and stared up at a sullen young man and woman — both seated on the bed. The post-teen girl was dark haired and serious. The young man was light-haired and narrow-eyed. They were both a little chunky and looked to be in their late teens or early twenties. Both wore high-end athletic suits.

“W-what?” Raquel stammered in wonder.

“Hush,” said the girl.

“You were calling father, weren’t you?” the man giggled.

“Father?” Raquel echoed.

“Yeah, daddy,” he replied. “Ted. Teddy. Theodore. Right?”
Raquel blinked again. “You … you’re Teddy’s son and daughter?”

The dark-haired girl rolled her eyes. “Sure. You are stupid, aren’t you?”

“W-what?” Raquel repeated in surprise.

“Mother told us that you shouldn’t bother father,” The boy said.

“Now, wait a minute…!” Raquel began turning to sit on her knees.

“She said we should tell you not to call him,” said the girl. “He’s busy.”

“Please,” Raquel interjected, her little voice getting stronger with each word. “Please. Your mother attacked me … had me attacked … I-I just want to go. Please, just let me leave…! ”

She started to stand, having trouble getting the high heels under her in the thick carpet. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the young man staring down her front, but also vaguely heard the young lady speak.

“Mother told us you shouldn’t do that, either….”

Raquel was light-headed from the sudden movement. She wavered on her weak legs, then tried to turn toward the door some ten yards away to the left.

“Please,” she begged, teary-eyed. “I won’t tell anyone, I promise. I’ll just go. Don’t … don’t tell anyone, all right?”

“Don’t you want us to tell father?” the young woman asked.

Raquel noticed that the two young people were getting to their knees on the thickly padded mattress. “No… yes…,” Raquel babbled, confused. “Okay. But no one else….”

She looked at the dark-haired girl as she sucked in a big breath, as if to shout, but then just whispered “Daddy?”

The young man did it, too. He looked like he was about to positively bellow, but all that came out of his mouth was a tiny sound barely loud enough to Raquel to hear. “Daddy…!”
They both looked at the blonde. Their expressions galvanized Raquel. They weren’t apologetic, they weren’t innocent, and they weren’t respectful. They were looking at her as if she were a very special gift … one they were already planning to play with so hard that it would break.

Raquel turned away and started to run as fast as she could for the door, her mouth opening to scream.

She didn’t get two steps, and she needed to inhale to get the breath to run before she could use it to scream.

She felt her legs constrict. She was tackled. She fell heavily, squealing, and then hands were all over her — slapping her face, pressing her lips, squeezing her throat.

Raquel was on her back, trying to flail back, but her hands were seemingly locked to the floor. She looked up and saw the young man leering down at her. She stiffened for just a second, realizing it had been the girl who had expertly brought her down. Then it was all a jumble of shock and fear.

Teddy Jr. was sitting on her chest, laughing and playing with her face. He had to be at least 200 pounds, and his knees were on her arms. Every time she tried to screech, he’d hop on her, knocking out her air, or slap her, or choke her, or mash her lips with his palms — all while laughing as if playing with a puppy.

And then behind him, the dark-haired girl was doing even worse things.

Raquel never saw the butt plug … but she felt it. She surged up beneath Junior, but he just laughed even more — grabbing her face in his hand, his fingers inside her mouth, wedging open her jaw, his thumb deep in her cheek flesh.

He reached back, his sister slapped something into his hand, and then Raquel felt her ankles being wrapped. She looked up to see a big black rubber dildo in the young man’s hands.

She yanked open her mouth to scream again and he plunged it in. Suddenly she was choking on rubber that jerked around her mouth as if he were trying to shift gears with the thing. It plugged her throat, jammed into her cheeks, and pressed down her tongue as she felt her left leg bend.

Raquel totally panicked, trying to surge up. It was too late. The boy hopped on her stomach again, making her gasp in agony, as his sister affixed her left ankle to her left thigh with thin dark rope. To Raquel’s increasing horror, the girl was an expert, and the blonde squealed in terror.

“Shut … her … up!” the sister snapped, and Junior immediately responded. Hopping off Raquel’s stomach, he grabbed her hair, yanked her over, and started stuffing the dildo deep into her agonized mouth as if she were a turkey. Raquel tried fighting him off, but suddenly she felt the bite of rope on her wrists and her arms were straight behind her….

_____________________

“Come on, come on,” the dark-haired girl complained, slapping another item into her brother’s out-stretched hand as the blonde choked on the black dildo shoved deep in her mouth. It was a thick, shorter, curved, knobby pink dildo — only with a buckled strap through its base.

As Raquel’s chest thrust painfully out from the way her elbows were being cinched, Junior yanked the black dildo out and instantly started forcing the pink one in — holding Raquel’s jaw in his meaty fingers.

She gasped and gagged and moaned piteously, but the thing jammed in until its tip just touched the front of her throat. Then he slipped the straps under her hair and buckled it so tight at the back of her neck she thought her jaw would crack.

The two stepped back. Raquel Brookfield wriggled at their feet on her side, staring up at them in amazement. Her left leg was bent double, her ankle affixed to her upper thigh. Her right leg was free. Her arms were behind her as one, tied at the wrists and elbows. Her dress hem was up to her succulent mid-rear — her clitoris-ringed vagina and butt-plug visible. Her teeth sunk onto the round pink base of the thing in her mouth as tears started streaming out of her eyes.

“I’m Theodore Jr.,” said the young man.

“My name’s Elizabeth,” the the young woman told her. “And mother said we could fuck with you for awhile….”

Raquel could only get off one choked, muffled scream before they fell on her again. ..

_______________________________

Theodore X. Slattery met all his wife’s new friends. He wondered at their knowing, even smug, smiles, but otherwise they seemed all right. The buffet dinner was served and he kind of lost track of them in all the rooms. He also lost track of his own friends, too. Truth be told he was still disappointed that his “friend” Raquel hadn’t answered his calls or cell messages. Had she found another lover?

Finally the party wound down, the rich married couple made their goodnights, and each, as they had for years now, retired to their own rooms. The estate was quiet at 3am. The half moon in the star-sparkled sky shone down on the perfectly manicured, deep green grass of the lawn. The woodland encircled it, blocking most of the mansion from view of its wealthy neighbors.

Theodore X. Slattery lay in his bedroom, unable to sleep — going over and over in his mind what could have happened to his darling sex toy. Even now, he could practically feel her silken hair, creamy smooth skin, incredible shape, and bulbous, firm breasts. He could practically look into her light, bright, blue eyes.

If only he knew what had happened. If only…. He turned over, just as, out in the yard behind him, figures were moving silently across the lawn. If he had looked, he would have seen his wife, her bodyguard and her driver shepherding one recalcitrant figure across the grass.

And what a figure!

Even in virtual silhouette, there was no missing the glorious blonde hair, the spectacular measurements, and the bobbing of her magnificent chest.

Down on the lawn, Raquel Brookfield tried to scream with all her might, but the black, scuba-prod leather gag stopped her. It was more than just a prod to suck on, wedge open her mouth, and push down her tongue. The scuba prongs came off the central prod and pressed deep into the inside of her cheeks, while the cushioned, insulated panel over her mouth squeezed onto the outside of her cheeks — sealing her mouth as if clamped in a workshop.

She tried with all her might to run, but she would have to tear her clitoris off to do it, as Minerva Slattery held the chain to her clit ring tightly. The six-inch stilettos of the black ankle-strap heels also prevented rapid movement, as did the strap around her knees, and the thick black collar that held her head up like an African tribeswoman’s neck rings. Clipped to a ring at the back were black Smith & Wesson handcuffs — designed to entrap the most dangerous felons.

The moonshine reflected off the leather and steel dully, and, to the employees’ eyes, the glorious blonde’s body seemed to shift in and out of sight. It was because the black lace hose, garter belt, and severe black satin corset blended with the night as much as outlined her.

Raquel gasped as the whale boning, clips and laces thrust her chest out and crushed her waist to a murderous 20 and a half inches. But whenever she slowed, bent, slipped, tripped, stumbled, or dug in, Minerva or her helpers would be there to move her along. She practically whinnied, her eyes huge in dread.

“My, my,” Minerva murmured appreciatively, tugging lightly on the vaginal leash. “Why, if I didn’t know better, I’d say you were a frisky pony, my dear.” She looked knowingly ahead at the dark, looming stable. “How fitting….”

_____________________

Raquel stiffened. The others stopped to watch her reaction carefully. From TeddyТs room window it looked as if the party had stopped, and then a shapely, struggling girl had tried to literally leap away from them. But they all just grabbed her — half carrying, half dragging her muffled, bleating form into the stable.

In his bedroom, Theodore Slattery started to glance over his shoulder. What was that noise? It sounded as if a kitten inside a sack had been thrown into a lake. He shifted and then finally turned over to look out the window. A glint of something at the stable door caught his attention. Was that something white, as if one of the palominos had gotten loose from its stall?

The man turned over in bed and reached for the button to summon his aide. His hand stilled when he noticed the glowing digital clock on the bed table. He glanced at his cellphone, then thought better of bothering the horse trainer at this time too. Instead, he turned back to the window and peered intently at the stable.

Moonlight danced across the slats, and there it was again: something gleaming white flickered inside, as if trotting in place. Ted slowly lowered himself back to the pillow, thinking heТd deal with it in the sunlight Е but he already knew he wouldnТt be able to sleep until he checked it out.

So, within three minutes he was standing in the stable doorway, staring at Raquel Brookfield in a pool of moonlight. She stood in an empty stall, although УstandФ may have been the wrong word. She was held up by leather straps under her arms which attached to chains which hung from the ceiling. She teetered on staggeringly severe seven-and-a-half-inch-heeled ballet ankleboots, which put her on the very front of her toes, forcing her to totter like a new-born pony.

Her beautiful body was still encased in the wicked corset, but added to the ensemble was a ponytail butt plug and a single glove that wrenched her arms behind her and thrust her nipple-clamped tits proudly forward. Naturally, across her head was a trainer bridle gag which strapped around and over head while giving her a bit to chew on and drool over. Her extraordinary flesh gleamed in the moonlight.

Her pain-wracked eyes lit up when she saw him. Her expression was crowded with emotion: shame, desperation, relief, and, finally hope. She twisted piteously toward him, making herself understood despite the bit between her teeth.

УHed-dy!Ф she pleaded, her shoulders hunching, her breasts wobbling. УPluhs Е pluhs Е huhp me Е huhp me Е!Ф

Almost against his will, Teddy stumbled forward and instinctively started to unstrap the thing around his young mistressТ head. RaquelТs pressed her face into his chest, sobbing into his robe with exhausted release.

УOh, Teddy, thank god,Ф she babbled once the leather and steel abomination fell onto the straw. УYour wife Е your wife kidnapped me. She did this to meЕ!Ф

УWhat?Ф Teddy interjected, his fingers finding the single glove strangely difficult to undo. His hands went from the glove to the straps under her arms and back again as he felt the nipple clips on the girlТs breasts press against his stomach.

УOh, get me out of here, Teddy,Ф the little blonde pleaded. УWeТll go to the cops. TheyТll fix her. Then you can be freeЕ!Ф

His hands slowed even more. УFreeЕ?Ф he echoed hollowly. УЕof Minerva?Ф

УTeddy, quick!Ф Raquel begged him. УShe could be back any secondЕ!Ф

But instead Theodore Slattery took Raquel Brookfield by her still-encased arms, and stepped back. УWhat else did she do? Did she rape you?Ф

The blonde blinked in confusion, replying quickly. УYes, yes. Not her, Teddy, but her assistant, and her chauffer. But thatТs not important now. Hurry!Ф

But the man seemed mesmerized, staring down at the pinioned girl before him, her chest heaving, her shapely legs shaking. УTheyЕfucked you?Ф

УYes, it was horrible!Ф Raquel bleated. УGet me away from them! Please hurry!Ф
But his words cut in, even before she had finished. УYou let them screw you?Ф

Raquel Brookfield froze, her eyes huge and beseeching. Suddenly she became aware of something touching her girlhood. It was his erection, prodding insistently through his pajamas. УNo,Ф she insisted. УThey forced me. I tried to get away, I tried to cry out, butЕ!Ф
He still didnТt let her finish. УAfter all the times you put me off,Ф he seethed. УAfter all the СI want the first time to be specialЕ!Ф

Raquel became aware of his fingers digging into her arms. УTeddy, Teddy,Ф she implored, Уwhat are you doing? ItТs not my fault, you know that! Teddy, listen to me!Ф

But he was muttering fervently, his hands suddenly expert at the shoulder straps. УParading in front of me in those teddies and babydolls Е that I bought! Always just a hug and a kiss on the cheek and a lousy Сthank you daddyЕ!ТФ

УGod, Teddy, no!Ф she began to wail, her voice raising in volume with despair and horror. УNoЕ!!!Ф

But then his left hand was tight on the back of her neck and his right hand was stuffing his handkerchief deep into her bawling mouth.

_____________________

Her ballet-booted feet were no match for his weight as he bore her body backwards, the straps that had been holding her up popping free. She slammed down to the straw-strewn floor of the stall on her single-gloved arms, Teddy on top of her.

She screamed in agony but one hand was now tight on her cloth-stuffed mouth while the other found her left tit – the nipple clip snapping painfully off.

“Waiting, waiting all that time!” Teddy hissed, sneering down into Raquel’s sobbing face. “Nobody gets to fuck you first, you hear me? Nobody!”

The girl writhed, kicked and tried to screech but his cock was coursing into her cunt like a hydraulic piston — one palm still clamped onto her lower face, the other mauling her chest.

“You’re mine, you hear me?” he fumed. “Not hers, not theirs, mine!”

Her bright wet blue eyes rolled over to stare into his face, so she saw it. She saw the second he dropped the artifice and took on the reality of what was happening and what he was doing. She saw the nano-second when his expression changed from mock outrage to total, satisfied lust.

Raquel Brookfield keened in utter anguish, her eyes rolling up, her head going back, as Theodore Slattery consummated the relationship with his bound, gagged, and ravaged mistress in the corner of a dark, dirty stable stall on his estate.

Arthur Brookfield sat in the sun-filled parlor of the Slattery estate, sipping his coffee. “Well, I have to admit I’m impressed,” he sighed. “You know, to be honest, a lot of us at the club thought your marriage was pretty much on the rocks. But look at you. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you two happier.”

Theodore and Minerva Slattery sat on the other side of the circular table, smiling. “I don’t think we’ve ever been happier,” the wife stated as the couple smiled at each other.

“Well, it certainly makes for good business,” Teddy revealed. “The company has never been stronger, either.”

“Certainly the military’s order for your new polymer and sealant couldn’t have hurt,” Brookfield interjected.

“They all laughed. “And you know,” Teddy added, “when you combine them, they make a hell of a fabric!”

“Absolutely skin-tight, second skin,” Minerva added. “It’s what everyone’ll be wearing at the clubs this year!”

The trio laughed more until the Slatterys noticed the shadow that seemed to cross Brookfield’s face.

“I’m sorry,” Minerva said quietly. “I didn’t mean to remind you….”

“No, no,” Arthur waved the consideration away. “It’s all right.”

“Now, Art,” Teddy soothed. “You know it was only a matter of time….”

“Of course, of course,” Brookfield assured them.

“All the chicks leave the nest eventually,” Minerva reminded him.

“But without a word?” Brookfield said somberly. “Not a call, not even a text message?”
The Slatterys glanced at each other before Minerva went to freshen his coffee cup and Teddy leaned in consolatory.

“Well, you know old man, speaking of talk at the club,” he said, “how your daughter behaved.”

“Yes, yes, I know,” Brookfield admitted with a wan smile. “I must confess we spoiled her.” The man’s eyes became wistful as he looked off to the garden … and the stables beyond.

“Hmph. Don’t think I don’t know how they talked about her. Sure, everyone thinks she was easy, but really, she wasn’t. She was just … a little flirty. A sweet girl, really. It’s only that she thought she could get anything with just a bat of her eyes and a smile….”

“Well, we know that isn’t true!” Teddy interrupted with a knowing laugh, which Arthur gratefully joined in with. “And speaking of that, old man, you don’t think I was unfair in our recent … merger … do you? Even more talk of the club says I only took advantage of you in a moment of familial weakness….”

“Nonsense,” Arthur chided. “We were worried, certainly, but it’s not like the authorities suspect any foul play. She just decided to go off on her own, that’s all. You know what they say. Give her time….”

“Leave them alone and they’ll come home,” Minerva chimed in with that old Bo Peep nursery rhyme, “wagging their tails behind them!”

The three laughed again, and settled back in their chairs … each, in their own way, picturing a pretty blonde wagging her tail.

“We’ve got to stop going to that club,” Arthur Brookfield muttered.

“You can say that again,” Teddy seconded, beginning to get up. “That reminds me. Would you excuse me a second, old boy, I want to take care of something.”

“Certainly, certainly,” Brookfield replied, lost in his own thoughts.

Teddy avoided his wife’s meaningful gaze, and walked back to the parlor door. Slipping inside the den, he sucked in his breath despite himself.

Raquel Brookfield stood in five-inch black patent leather pumps, gorgeous legs wide, flanked on either side by the Slattery bodyguard and chauffeur, who each held her by an upper arm.

Her blue eyes were wide as she tried to deal with the huge hunk of polymer stuffing her mouth and the sealant cementing her red, wet lips. Her face, body, and hair were absolutely glowing, despite the shiny black poly-seal tape clinching her lower arms behind her, horizontally, in the small of her beautiful back. More poly-seal fabric painted her lower tits and thighs – just enough to cover her dampened vagina and the crushed nipples on her bulging breasts – exposing her chest, midriff, arms, and legs.

The only other thing covering her body was cum: on her face, in her hair, under her chin, in her cleavage, and drooling down between her thighs….

_____________________

Theodore Slattery glanced at the television, set within the den’s bookshelves — where she had been able to see and hear the entire tea with Arthur Brookfield – before taking her succulent hips in his hands.

“You know,” he chided just before entering her moaning, writhing body again, “we’re going to have to send that man an e-mail.” He coursed in and out of her pre-lubricated cunt, squeezing her ample chest as she snorted in revulsion. “Untraceable, of course. Maybe even a video message … you crying a little about wanting your freedom and trying to gain your independence….”

Raquel threw her head back and screamed. The polymer swallowed it up and the men holding her – and the man screwing her – hardly seemed to notice.

Teddy sunk his hands into her firm, tight ass, and kept rutting. “Or maybe a tear-stained letter in your own handwriting?” He looked down at her beautiful, agonized, sealed face. “Do you bitches even use stationery anymore?”

“No, of course they don’t,” said Minerva, who walked briskly over from the door. Teddy glanced at the closed circuit TV to see Arthur remaining in his parlor chair, totally oblivious.

“Oh, don’t worry darling. He’s still in his own world.” She leaned against her chauffeur and began to brush Raquel’s cum-moistened hair from her gleaming face. “Dreaming about his sweet, little, misunderstood pookums here.”

The lovely blonde looked up at her abductor with as much hatred as she could muster through her agony and defilement as her abductor’s husband continued to brutally despoil her.

“Better wrap it up, dear,” the Slattery woman advised. “Wouldn’t want him to snap out of it and come looking for us.”

“And speaking of ‘come,’ the Slattery man grunted, jerking his head at the men on either side of the girl. “Let her go, boys, she won’t get far.”

Sure enough, as soon as the men let go of Raquel’s arms, Teddy bore the struggling, squealing girl down to the floor, where he nailed her to the rug between the sofa and the entertainment center.

“Join in, gentlemen,” Minerva suggested, tapping them both on the shoulders. “Let’s give the little lady inspiration for her up-coming ‘au revoir’ message.”

Raquel wailed in anguish as the help exposed their raging erections and took their places on either side of her head. The blonde screamed and heaved and kicked, for all the good it did her. Teddy just kept reaming her as the men jacked themselves off.

Minerva leaned on the men’s shoulders as she looked down at Raquel’s incredulous, frantic face. “Don’t worry, dear, they’ll tend to you properly once your sugar daddy is finished.

Wouldn’t want those wonderful titties and amazing ass to feel left out.” She let that promise sink in as Raquel kept shaking her head and trying to say “no.” But even then the girl had to stop since she couldn’t ignore the way she was being repeatedly invaded on the floor.

The old woman’s eyes sparkled with anticipation as the shapely girl danced. “And then when your daddy goes home, we can have a truly fitting finale, with all your excellent orifices filled to the brim … and beyond.”

Raquel Brookfield started to react to that threat, only then her rapist exploded his jism deep inside, making her stiffen and recoil.

Just as she collapsed beneath him, the employees covered the gasping beauty’s face and chest with spewing semen.

Minerva Slattery waited until the poor girl could see and breathe again before delivering the coup de gras. “After all, my dear, the family that fucks together stays together.”

THE END

______________________________

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

FAMILY TIES [Geoff Merrick]

FAMILY TIESFAMILY TIES [Geoff Merrick]

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Family Ties #1
by Geoff Merrick. All rights reserved.
Illustrations by NILSSON

He decided to abduct his brother’s daughters at the 18th birthday party of the youngest.

Kristie was always the sweetest girl -so happy and innocent.Imagine his delight then, when in her 18th year, she suddenly took after her mother and sprouted a great body. 34C, 22, 32 he expertly judged. Imagine, too, her quiet pleasure in the rich, thick sheen of her blonde hair.

She was obviously as pleased as he was, since, even at the winter party, she wore a tight, black, ribbed, short-sleeved mock-turtleneck sweater and soft black “mini-shorts,” that, from almost every angle, looked like a frilly miniskirt, or perhaps a rippled belt. He could imagine the firm, strong, tight buttocks nestled just inside.

He had been surveying her sister, Haley, before Kristie had come in from upstairs.Haley was one year older and taller than her sibling ­ 5’7″ to Kristie’s 5’4″.She was rapidly developing his second favorite type of look: a curly little mouth, long nose, big blue eyes just a tad too close together, wavy blonde hair, and a killer body: long legs encased in skintight yellow pants which molded her round, firm rear; a narrow waist, and large, round breasts bulging in a overmatched bra beneath a silky, skin-tight black t-shirt. 36D, 24, 35 he decided.

In fact, just about the only thing that kept her from being perfect was the freckles which dotted her alabaster skin. Sure, he loved freckles, but he loved smooth, clear, unblemished skin even more.

And Kristie had that in abundance. It had been two years since he saw her, at her 16th birthday, and since then she had developed from a sweet tom-boy into a sex kitten. Her breasts were now water-balloon-sized, her lips pouty, her face triangular, her yellow hair long, and parted on the side, and her body smoothing and firming into an incredible package.

From that moment, his fantasies of having Haley was put on hold. Oh, he still thought about what it would be like with his cock as far up her as he could shove it, his hands crushing her boobs, as she was so completely gagged and bound that she could do nothing about it -but first things first.

Two days after the party, he was back at her house, only this time in the late afternoon. Her parents worked. Her older brother was out somewhere. Her sister went to college in the city. Kristie left the bus, walked down the street to her house, and went inside. She changed from her school uniform into jeans, t-shirt, and sneakers, and then went downstairs and out the back to throw her garbage out.

She nearly walked into him.

“Oh!” she said. “Uncle Sven. I didn’t know that…!”

That’s all she got out. He slammed the big sodden cloth over her face, clamping down on her mouth. He swung behind her, grabbed her little body with his other arm, trapping her two arms, and held her writhing, kicking, squealing form to him.

He leaned back against the corner of the back porch enclosure in ecstasy, knowing that her wonderful little cries could not be heard outside the steps and feeling her perfect, young female shape writhing against his. Her pert ass rubbing against his crotch made his wand as hard as a redwood. He looked down and caught his breath.

He could see right down her shirt and her breasts were amazing. She wasn’t wearing a bra and the tear drops were shifting in the cotton, her aureoles looking like eyes desperate to find a way out. And her mound skin was so wonderfully smooth and sweetly packed that he almost let go of her arms.

But not quite. It was over in fifteen seconds. She blinked beneath the blinding, gagging cloth, and sagged. Only then did he reach down and hold her up by her face and right tit.

Feeling its buoyancy and succulence in his fingers, he immediately slipped the cloth into her shirt and laid her down carefully on her back. He took a split second to gaze at her sweet, sleeping face, almost came again, then slid the olive-drab duffel bag over her. With a tug, she was inside. Then he moved it to his back. She couldn’t have been more than a 101 pounds.

He carried the bag to the house’s small, one-car garage. As he already knew, it was dark, cob-webbed, and filled with junk: old furniture, broken lawn-mower, rusted bike, unused wheelbarrow, and the like. The light bulb had long since burned out and was left unreplaced. He carefully made his way to the back and lay the duffel in a patch of dirt near the rear wall.

He only took a few moments to return to the house before returning to the garage, where now two bags of his were waiting, while he carried a third.

______________________________

Eventually her parents and brother got home. And when their daughter didn’t, they called the cops…who he knew would tell them that they would have to wait 24 hours. Her mom stayed on the phone while her dad went out looking for her. Her brother, he knew, would maintain that she was probably out having a good time, that it was about time, and he went out to do the very same thing.

He watched his brother get back from searching and carefully surveyed the windows of the house as her parents no doubt worried, maybe even argued or cried, but eventually acknowledged that they would just have to wait. He had raped Kristie twice by then.

She lay on his lap in a savage hog-tie as he sat on the garage ground, keeping watch through a dirty window high up on the front garage door. Her lovely legs were bent double, her ankles crossed, her toes tied to her wrists (keeping her small, perfect feet brutally pointed).

Her ankles were tied together, and tied again to her thighs beneath the shortened hem of her pleated school uniform skirt. Her knees, and elbows too, were also brutally tied. Her wrists were crossed and tied, his cock in her fingers.

He leaned down, keeping his eyes on the window, and lay his lips against her tape-covered ear-his hand slipping up from her waist to slide inside her starched white school uniform shirt.

“That’s it,” he whispered. “Keep stroking. Easy…easy…like it’s the most beautiful thing you’ve ever felt…like you’re petting a dog….” He reveled, feeling her shudder endlessly against him, obviously sobbing in preteen hysterics and shock…although you couldn’t tell that from her face.

You couldn’t see her face. He was taking no chances. An orifice-filling pad was stuffed in her mouth, held in by a thin strap wickedly tightened under her hair at the base of her neck. Over that went a thick swath of tape to seal her lips. Then a cunning wired-rubber “cloth” was tied tautly over that, followed by an actual strip of glue-coated lycra-spandex.

Over her eyes were two squares of foam, covered by two squares of tape. Over that went a sleeping mask, and over that went a damp cloth tied behind her head. And over both of them went layer upon layer of duct tape from a roll completely around her head…leaving only her nose poking out.

Even with all that, he kept a thick, cloth, drug-soaked pad laying beside her head, and tied a rope around her throat, with the “leash” in his hand…just in case.

It didn’t look like he’d need it.

Just about the only sound she had made when he bounced her on his hard-on, lying flat on his back while she sat on his haunches-was a quiet, high-pitched squeal …when she wasn’t grunting, gasping, and moaning in rhythm with her assault.

She had twisted her body this way and that, throwing her head back as he forced her to ride him, but sealed inside her head that way, each ankle tied to each thigh, her arms twisted all the way up her back and tied under and around each shoulder, she could do little else but try to survive the sexual sensations he was overwhelming her with.

He mostly kept his hands on her wonderful hip bones, forcing her down on him again and again, but occasionally (okay, more than occasionally) he would reach up to grab her bobbing boobs-either under, over, or through the cotton.

She would groan as he squeezed, driving him on to an even greater climax. Once her folks came home, however, he pushed her onto her back, lay crushingly atop her, ground her left breast with one hand and squeezed her squirming little shape beneath him with the other.

Then, her bent, bound legs flopping to either side from exhaustion, invasion, and trauma, he slid his lubricated member into her impossibly tight, warm, and wet cunt.

He fucked her again, reveling in the dark and delicious secrecy, their family no more than 25 feet away across the small yard, completely unaware than their worst possible fears-ones they couldn’t really even imagine-were coming true just out of their sight.

If there was any risk of discovery, it was from the sounds he made as he fuck her with increasing violence in the back of the garage, scraping her torn t-shirt through the dirt.

He only stilled when he came in her again, lying with his full weight on her tiny but firm, buoyant body. He felt spurt after spurt of thick, creamy cum spewing deep inside her-farther than anything had gone before. She stiffened, stretching, her back arching as far as it could, a sound emerging from the gag like a kitten being drowned.

Then she went lax. After a few moments he realized she had fainted. Taking no chances, he woke her with smelling salts. She started, then began to shake, as if, for a split second, she thought it all had been a horrible nightmare…only to awaken still blind, mute, and essentially paralyzed in tightly roped pain.

He quickly sat her up on her knees, shins, and calves, grabbed a fistful of hair, and clamped the drug cloth over the center of her face.

“Breathe,” he whispered warningly, shaking her head. “Breathe….”

At first it seemed she couldn’t believe it: he had woken her to knock her out again. But within moments her lovely little body slackened once more, and he went to work. That’s when he dressed her in her school uniform, which he had gotten from her room, bra and all.

Retying her, he watched the house and waited until she regained consciousness of her own accord. That’s when the bondage “lap dance” started.

He decided it was only right he teach her to masturbate him. The rest of the education would come later, when her open mouth posed no risk to their whereabouts.

He pulled down one bra cup and kneaded the lovely, firm, teardrop breast he freed there. He lightly held her chin and neck with his other hand (the one the rope “leash” was wrapped around) and enjoyed the fresh, captive glory of her.

“Come on, now,” he hushed against her tape-covered ear. “You’re mine now. You’re filled with my seed. You’re marked. I own you. Now, whatever happens is up to me. You have to do what I say. Remember that.”

She started to plead, her hands spasming.

“Hey,” he hissed. “You want to get fucked again? If you don’t get me off, I’ll stick my rod back in you. So it’s your choice, dear niece. In your hands or all the way up your ass.”

It must’ve been very painful for her to start heaving like that, so he plopped the sodden wad over her face again until she convulsed and stilled.

______________________________

Eventually all the lights in the house went off. Even so, he waited until 4:30 in the morning before moving her. By then she was naked…save for a slick, shiny coating of masturbated semen on her face, neck, chest, stomach, back, and hair (both on her head and between her legs).

Her arms embraced herself, thanks to ropes creating a “straightjacket-tie.” Her legs were bent; her ankles, knees, and thighs bound; her thighs rebound to her stooped back so she was bent over in a ball.

She lay in the duffel bag amongst her torn school uniform and after-school outfit, hardly bigger than a sack of potatoes. He walked quietly and quickly to the nondescript rented van, which was parked on a street behind the house, and placed the duffel on the front passenger seat.

Then, with a final look to make sure the street was quiet and all the lights were out, he started the purring engine and drove away.

______________________________

He emptied her out on the living room carpet of his hotel room by 6:30 that morning. His wife Inga caught her breath. The overweight dirty blonde couldn’t believe how young and lovely and fresh and natural Kristie had become.

“My goodness,” she breathed in the bright light of the hotel room, every thick curtain closed. “I thought she would get prettier, but I had no idea this pretty…!” Inga’s hand went out, hovering in mid-air over the unbound and ungagged, unconscious, bare, blonde. He could see she already wanted to push her wriggling fingers up the girl’s snatch as far as they would go. She already wanted to grip both breasts and lift her off the floor by them.

She wouldn’t have to wait long. “Where’s her sister?” she asked hoarsely.

“Don’t worry about her,” her husband replied. “She’s going to college in the city. Plenty of time for a reunion…later.”

He had met Inga by chance shortly before the Archdiocese “retired” her. She had been a careful, cautious den mother to novice nuns…the kind of caring caretaker who would visit their rooms late at night to “test” their devotion…keeping their mouths tightly covered just to make sure they didn’t disturb their sisters with any unwilling cries.

Naturally the organization covered-up what few accusations there were. Naturally they transferred her whenever there was a doubt, and, finally, when the doubts became a clear pattern, she was retired, on full pension, without her new neighbors being aware of her reputation.

Nor would they ever be…she would see to that. He had married her soon after.

“Little girls,” she said in a hush, watching Kristie breath as if hypnotized. She stared at the round breasts rising and falling, the tiny pink aureoles like candy-corn nubs on jello mounds. “Perfect, sweet, little girls. Oh, she must be taken care of…this one has to be tested…!”

“Of course,” he smiled. “How thin are these walls, anyway?”

She glanced at him for a mere second. “It doesn’t matter,” she maintained with conviction. “No one will hear a thing….” And then she marched to her suitcase. She reached in and when she pulled her hands out her fingers were filled with coils of soft, studded straps which moved around her palms and wrists like sneering snakes. “That I promise,” she said.

______________________________

They took turns on her once Inga had her washed, dried, and prepared. She lay, naked, back on the practically sterile hotel room carpet, attempting to “escape.”

Her wrists were crossed behind her and tied to her tiny waist. Her elbows were cinched as tightly as they could be with her wrists crossed. Straps bunched her breasts from the bottom and top, while another, thinner one, crushed them. Her ankles were hobbled by a four-inch length.

And in her mouth…in her mouth was a great gag-a gag that almost did more to imprison her than all the ropes and straps. For it filled her mouth while wrenching it open as far as it could go, stunning her, while covering and crushing her lips with a wide, soft, but almost unyielding rubberized leather cover.

You could tell she was stunned by this obstruction…you could tell by the way her head went back and then fell front. You could tell by the choking, gasping sounds she made. And you could tell by the way she writhed, rubbing her legs together, flopping on her side, contorting this way and that like a snake exposed to the sun.

Topping it all was that her eyes were wide open, and I do mean wide. Inga had used powerful dilation drops in them, so all Kristie could see was fuzz. But all they could see was her terror, helplessness, and sexuality.

There was just enough room between her legs for him to squeeze in between, jamming his still erect cock all the way up her. Inga watched it slide in before kneeling behind the girl, locking her head between her knees then kneading her breasts like an expert baker.

“How wet do you want her?” Inga asked as the girl made tiny, choking squeals, frantically heaving her body up…only literally playing into their hands.

“How wet can you get her?” he asked, cutting off the question with a gasp as Kristie’s tight vagina unavoidably clamped onto his cock.

“You’d be surprised…,” Inga breathed, then concentrated on vigorously massaging the girl’s chest. Much to his delight (and Kristie’s growing agitation) the sluices started to open. It grew damp, then moist, then wet…so wet that vagina juice began to bubble and drool into both their crotch hairs.

The smell of sex was thick in the room, and the captive’s sounds had turned to tortured moans and panicked sobs; her body thrusting up in a vain attempt to get away from the assault and overwhelming stimulation.

He came once into her helpless body, then again. And then they had to wait several minutes until he was flaccid enough to remove his flesh plug from her sopping hole.

He crawled out between her vibrating legs, watching her scrape her side against the carpet, her hands tightening into fists then flopping down again. Her chest was flushed red, her breasts clearly showing the echoes of Inga’s strong, expert accu-pressure.. She managed one more weak moan before Inga grabbed her thighs.

“Sit on her,” she instructed. “Sear your member into her memory… and mammaries….”

He didn’t need to be told twice. One of the reasons Inga and he worked so well together is that their thought processes were similar. Kristie was on her back, staring in terror at the ceiling. He sat on her stomach and began to rub his still erect cock on her torso.

“Feel that?” he cooed. “That’s your lover, your best friend, your reason for living. That is the end all and be all. That is your whole world….” She started to moan and cry, her big, blind eyes squeezing shut, but he knew it wasn’t because of anything he was doing. It was what Inga was doing to her behind him, between her legs.

It didn’t matter. He thoroughly enjoyed rubbing his penis all over her body and face; between her raw tits, across her throat, over her covered mouth, against her nostrils, into her ears, through her hair….

And all the while she moaned and undulated in increasing intensity, once or twice jerking in a cataclysm of climaxes. Then her eyes would cross and her nose would run, and she’d nearly lose consciousness, seemingly trying to cry herself to sleep. But her pried-open mouth, and Inga’s darting tongue and fingers, would prevent it.

She came once more, locked in his arms, his penis across her cheek, when their was a knock on their hotel room door.

“Room service!” came the maid’s cry. Then came the unmistakable sound of a passkey in the lock.

You wouldn’t think Kristie could do much after all that, but she was still surprisingly strong as she wrenched in their grips, surging up to scream with all her might.

Inga immediately grabbed the girl’s legs in a bear-hug as Sven bore down on her torso, knocking the air out of her.

“Occupied!” Sven called as he dropped forward, his forearm on the squirming, sobbing girl’s windpipe and his hand over her already gagged mouth.

The door started to open, then stopped. Kristie’s eyes bulged as beads of sweat erupted across her brow.

“We need to make up the room,” came the voice uncertainly from the other side.

“My wife and I aren’t dressed,” Sven said quickly, pressing down on the young blonde’s throat. “Could you give us just a few moments?”

“Certainly,” said the maid. “Certainly. And the door slowly closed, clicking softly as Sven suddenly hauled Kristie up off the floor and dragged her to it.

Their naked niece was stunned as he carefully, purposefully, silently, forced the girl’s gorgeous front tight against the portal, her breasts squishing flat against the laminated wood.

“You hear?” he hissed into her quivering ear as he furiously motioned with his free hand at Inga. “There’s someone right behind this door who could save you! Call to her. Quickly! Get help! It may be your last chance!”

Then he felt his wife plop the sedative-soaked washcloth in his hand And as Kristie reared up, just getting her breath back for a final screech, he dragged her head back and clamped it over her nose and sealed mouth.

Outside the maid waited, essentially ignoring the noises that came from within ­ thinking they were the sounds of a couple dressing…and not the frantic struggles of a beautiful little blonde trying to escape her bondage and anesthetizing.

She tried to kick, but Aunt Inga was pressing her thighs against the door. She tried to knock, but her bound arms could just barely touch the door’s surface. She tried to bang her head but Uncle Sven held her back by her face and hair.

Within seconds she was lolling in their arms, and seconds after that she was back in the duffel bag. Only then did Sven swing the door wide, and, with a big smile, announced “Come on in!”

When Kristie awoke, she was back in her school-girl outfit-bra, panties and all-sitting between them on the front seat of her uncle’s rented van out in the hotel parking lot. By then her eyes were focused again…for all the good it did her.

Aunt Inga had dressed her, removed all the ropes save the wrist ones, then sat on her stomach exchanging gags-replacing the ultimate silencer with a big pliant ball, which plumped up Kristie’s cheeks and filled her aural cavity just enough so that he could just manage to close her pushed out lips…but most often her mouth was slightly open with the off-white color of the ball showing through.

Inga tied her wrists and elbows further behind her with the seat belts, then they piled in on either side of her and waited until she awoke. Kristie freaked when she saw the first guest coming out the front door and walking toward his car. They almost laughed as they grabbed her and held her back: Sven by her chest and mouth, and Inga by her hips and legs.

And that’s what they did for the better part of an hour: kept Kristie from kicking the walls and windshield or screaming loud enough that they could hear her. Of course Kristie didn’t know that the heavily shock-proofed van was soundproofed and the glass was one-way, but they decided not to spoil her fun….

Instead, she wrenched herself every which way and reared up to scream while he held her working lips shut and shoved his hand in her shirt and bra. Inga was busy wrapping her legs around her niece’s legs and shoving her fingers up her dress and down her panties.

As Kristie strained, sweating, they molested and masturbated her, making her slither up and almost over their bodies, shudder in their arms, and jerk rhythmically. Finally, she lay panting on their laps; his left hand still pushing down on her lips and his right rubbing, kneading, and pinching both breasts. Inga had her legs gathered up in her arms, idly binding her crossed ankles.

“Here,” he said, pulling the exhausted girl up toward his wife while pulling out his cellphone. “Take her in back. Keep her quiet and available.”

Inga didn’t need to be told twice. Sven dialed his brother.

“Carl,” he said. “Wanted to let you know that we’ll be leaving in a few minutes.”

He heard a bleating from the back of the van at the mention of his brother’s name, but then it was cut off by a soft grunt and a low humming.

“What?” Sven responded to what his brother was saying. “Well, how do you know she’s missing?”

He started to get out from the driver’s seat and step back into the rear of the van. “Well, what I mean by that is that she might not be missing, exactly, but away from home for a little while.”

He crouched, listening to his brother, but didn’t look down at the van floor until he started speaking again. “Carl, Carl, Carl, you know as well as I do that parents are often the last people to know what their children can be like. I know you think Kristie is not that kind of girl, but the difference is that I know that she’s human.”

He looked down at her. Her aunt had been busy. His niece’s hair was fanned out around her head and her body on her back in a severe “T” shape. Her lovely legs were spread as wide as they could go, each ankle tied tightly to a small hole in the inside metal skin of the van.

An incredibly tight strap was cinched around her waist, to which her wrists were wired at her sides — her fingers straining toward her crotch. Of course they were clawing, because her aunt had sliced open her panties and was even now rooting around inside her with her fingers.

The ultimate silencer was back on her face, yet her expression was still stretched into a silent scream, her eyes bulging, as her uncle continued to soothe her father. “What I mean,” he said as he kneeled down beside his wife, “is that she doesn’t have to be Њthat kind of girl’ to have a little fun. Come on, Carl, she’s 18, she’s finishing school, and face it, we both know she’s more than just a little attractive….”

Sven undid his zipper and reached inside his shorts as his niece began to thrash, her breasts quavering in the bra. “Yes, of course she’d want to blow off a little steam,” he said calmly. “Didn’t we? Didn’t Haley? Oh, all right, maybe not Haley, but Kristie’s not Haley, is she?”

Inga moved up to her niece’s face and slowly, carefully, placed a towel over the blonde’s lower face to muffle her cries even more as her husband started to unzip one of his suitcases. “Just check her room,” he continued. “If any of her clothes are missing, that probably means she’s on a little R Њn’ R.” He pulled some of Kristie’s dresses and lingerie out of the satchel ­ items he had stolen from her room as she lay unconscious in her garage ­ and waved them at her.

“All I’m saying,” Sven cooed as he began to lie atop the girl, “is you might want to think before calling in the hounds. Let her have some fun,” he continued as he batted her shirt aside and filled his free hand with her right breast. “Then, when she comes home, it’ll be out of her system.” He jerked his hips up, his cock surging between the lips of his niece’s cunt as Kristie’s wail was swallowed up by the gag and towel. “Oooooh, yeah,” he almost gasped, feeling her tight warmth.

“No,” he said, “that’s not a shock jock’s tagline.” He started rutting in earnest. “I think it’s off some commercial.” He looked down into his niece’s astonished, horrified, big blue eyes as he said “Kristie would know.”

The girl tried to surge up. Her aunt held her down. Her uncle just kept thrusting. “Yeah, no problem, Carl. Anytime. Let me know how it goes. Wait a minute…hold on, will you…? He quickly laid the phone by Kristie’s hip and started fucking her harder than ever before.

Inga had to twist the girl’s head away and press both hands on the folded towel to keep her muzzled wails from being picked up by the sensitive phone mouthpiece. The girl’s fingers clawed for the phone, but they were a mere fingernail out of reach.

Sven pushed all the way into her, gripped her tit like a baker kneading bread, and reared up. He pumped inside her, jerked out, grabbed his cock, and shot her in the chest, throat, and hair with three streams of thick white jism.

Kristie jerked as if punched, then shuddered, cringing, her lovely body wracked by sobs. Sven grabbed the phone.

“What? Oh no, it was nothing,” he told his brother. “I was just coming…to a decision.” He idly started to massage his cum into the girl’s skin. “Do what you think is best. But I bet you anything that no one will find her missing….”

The brothers made their good-byes as Inga kneeled by the trembling girl’s head. Sven snapped the phone shut and pointed toward the driver’s seat.

“Let’s blow this dive, dear. We’ve got some distance to cover….

______________________________

By the time they neared their destination, Kristie was a vision in a crushed velvet microminidress, frilly little lace socks, and wicked high heels. A clear plastic strap cinched her elbows behind her. An even tighter one was deep in her mouth, viciously forcing down her tongue at its very base, then tightened around her head, beneath her hair.

She was drooling all over her neck and chest, soaking the outfit, which was essentially a sixth layer of skin, glowing red, black and purple, barely containing her heaving mounds with its wide “U” neck. It’s frilly skirt ended just an inch below her snatch and then her impossibly wonderful legs stretched down to filly white lace ankle socks and tight, thin-strapped pink high heels.

Two more plastic straps held each of her ankles to her thighs. The girl was panty and bra-less, of course.

With her flopping around the back of the van, he didn’t need to flip her skirt up, and with her elbows tightly cinched, there wasn’t much she could do about anything he wanted to try. So he occupied the drive with her on his haunches, then with her on her face. In any position, he had his cock up her and was rutting away, her forearms flailing.

She kept trying to straighten up, kept trying to run away, kept trying to punch him, but none of it worked. Instead, he kept her hips tight in his hands, and her cunt kept getting impaled by his shaft.

Soon, she hardly fought anymore, just gasped with every thrust. Only then did he lean over, grab her dress’ bodice, and yank it down. Her tits surged free, but hardly had time to shift as he grabbed them, filling his palms with her chest flesh.

Kristie tried rearing up again, but the grips were merciless. She shook, slid, but otherwise was locked against him.

“Grab her hair,” he heard his wife say over the engine noise. “Nail her.”

“Keep your eyes on the road,” he replied, but did as she said. Kristie’s eyes bulged as he pulled her head back-forcing the rear of her head onto his shoulder as he continued rutting.

Soon her eyes were closed again as he continued to thrust, rubbing her naked chest brutally against the metal walls, each surge taking her off the floor-her forearms flopping uselessly on either side.

Finally he came, grabbing both her tits and emptying himself. And then she was on her face again, her face twisted in pain as Sven brutally crossed her wrists and viciously bound them. Even then he didn’t let the young girl up. Instead, he grabbed her hair and pulled her head so far back that her drooling mouth was gaping open.

“It’s time,” he grunted. “Time to learn a new trick.”

And all he did was step forward and push his cock into Kristie’s mouth.

It didn’t last long. Kristie heaved uselessly in his grip, choked, grew red, and then her eyelids fluttered before she fainted.

Sven just let her fall and, for a while, merely looked down at her wonderful body: with its perfect chest; slim torso gripped by crushed velvet; long, lovely legs tapering down from a wonderful round tush; tormented, sweat-covered, sleeping face; and expertly bound arms.

When he looked up, he met Inga’s eyes in the rear view mirror.

“Perfect,” she said. “Let her taste it. Before the next phase kicks in, she has to know its taste.”

He learned down and purposely jacked off until he spurted a cream stream across Kristie’s tongue and down her throat. Only then did he restuff her mouth, seal her lips with tape, and gag her lower face with a thick, expertly tied cloth.

“Good timing,” Inga told him. “We just crossed the city line.”

______________________________

Kristie awoke in a light brown lace-up dress, purposely bought several sizes too small so her naked breasts bulged through the laces. The waist was impossibly tight, and the skirt slid up her tight rump. Her elbows and wrists were crossed, as were her knees and ankles-a seemingly impossible position only young, pliant muscles could stand-and tied tautly with matching laces.

On her feet were tight, matching high heel pumps which made that leather-stretching sound whenever she tried to move. “Tried” being the operative word. The gag was joined by a blindfold, and Kristie lay, slowly writhing, on a new hotel bed.

Sven sat a few feet away, watching her. Inga was on the phone with realtors.

“How many times did you fuck her?” she asked him quietly after hanging up.

He thought about it. “Not enough.”

She smiled and shrugged. “How much is enough?”

He smiled back, his mind going from what he had to what he didn’t. “Until I’m ready to get her sister,” he replied. Then he went over to Kristie to christen her new outfit with cum.

______________________________

“Haley!” he called. “Haley, is that you?”

Kristie’s sister turned around on the crowded city street, making Sven almost catch his breath. Not because her face was so beautiful-it really wasn’t-but her body was even better than he remembered.

The 19-year-old college freshman’s neck was elegant and long. Her chest was magnificent, with full, almost too-ample breasts beneath the ribbed, u-necked, black mock-turtleneck. He even saw the nubs of her tits poking into the cloth. The hanging 36D orbs were so full and strong they didn’t need a bra.

There was even a flash of skin at her midriff before her tight black jeans began, ending at black sandals. But even they didn’t mar the intrinsic beauty of her long, shapely legs.

To his pleasure, she showed no shock and spoke evenly in her husky, quiet voice. “Uncle Sven! What are you doing here?”

“You won’t believe it,” he replied. “I think I’ve got a lead to your sister!”

Her reaction was gratifying. Her expression lost its city veneer and suddenly she was the young, eager sister again. She even swallowed his story of Kristie running away with a boy, who he was rushing to meet. He didn’t have to invite her along and she didn’t have to ask to come, since, as he told her all this, they were both walking quickly into the downtown loft area.

And then they were at the building on the side street, with him pressing a button, and the buzzer letting them into a dark, cool interior. The door closed behind Haley…and that was the last the city ever saw of her.

He went up first, only slightly annoyed that he wouldn’t get to watch her wonderfully round ass move as she mounted the stairs. Not that he hadn’t seen it before, but rarely from this close, and there wouldn’t be another chance to see it in its natural, unfettered state.

But then they were at a metal door on the first floor landing and his thoughts turned to what was about to happen. The door opened and then there was Inga, of course, letting them in to a big loft room, with windows only on the front wall.

“Aunt Inga! You too?”

“Oh course, my dear,” said Inga quietly, closing the door firmly behind her. “I know you think I’m aloof and don’t like to get involved with your family too much, but with your parents and my husband so worried, naturally I wanted to help. Would you like to see her?”

“What?” Haley blurted. “Kristie’s here?”

“Of course, my dear,” Inga said kindly. “She’s in the back…right through there.” She pointed into the darkness at the far back of the room.

“Back…?” Haley echoed, confused. “Is she okay?”

Inga smiled absently. “She seems…alert,” she replied with a small smile. “See for yourself.”

So Haley did, walking slowly, seemingly a little off-balance, into the back. As she went, she no doubt heard a distant buzzing hum getting louder and louder as she walked. They were right behind her as she turned the room’s final curve…his eyes affixed on her luscious rump.

And there was her sister Kristie: bound spread-eagled to a bed, headphones clamping her ears, dressed in a form-fitting cheerleader outfit, a virginal white blindfold tight around her head, her face further obscured by the ultimate silencer gag, and a huge black dildo strapped into her cunt, grinding away from four “D” batteries.

They didn’t give Haley time to even gasp. He slammed into her back, clamping the drug-soaked cloth over her nose and mouth while grabbing her bangs and yanking her head back. Inga grabbed her wrists, yanked them back as well, and handcuffed her arms behind her -and around him.

Haley managed one muffled scream, then he was propelling her forward until her thighs hit the edge of the bed and they both slammed down across her sister’s trapped body.

Kristie surged up, squealing, but all Haley could do was stare in wide-eyed amazement at nothing. Her arms and legs sought purchase while he pulled her head back and sapped her strength.

He felt her fists bunch. He felt her feeble blows on his haunches. She tried to chop, she tried to scratch, she even tried to kick, but it was already too late. “Feel that?” he hissed at her blinking, staring, blind eyes. “I ask you: what good is all your training now?”

He let go of her hair and pressed his palm tightly across her sweating forehead. “Yeah, baby,” he chided. “I know all about you and your karate classes. Come on. Kung-fu me. Do it, babe, before I cock-fu you.”

She started and even tried to fight back, but it was too little, too late. Finally, with the drug oozing into her senses, all she could do was sag.

He enjoyed her contortions, feeling her more ample curves rubbing against him. “Oh, baby,” he cooed, “you’re the one.” He leaned in close to her longer, lustrous hair and breathed into her ear. “I can’t begin to tell you how long we’ve waited for a new sex slave who can pull off…the more sophisticated stuff.”

He nearly came in his pants at her expression: quarter realization, quarter despair, quarter anger, and a quarter deep, deep fear.

Getting Kristie to the new apartment had been no problem. Over her nose went the drug, into the duffel bag went her body, out of the van went the bag, and into Inga’s newly rented loft she went.

By then she had already adjusted to her new schedule: being fed, emptied, bathed, and exercised during the day, then prepped and fucked all night.

She tried to speak once during her first blindfolded feeding, but Inga’s reaction was so definite that she never tried that again. A gag had been immediately rammed into her mouth, her lips were sealed, and she was sent to fuck without supper.

The sight of her taut, naked body undulating in bondage, trying to push a dildo out of her or pull a nipple clip off was stunningly exciting.

Even after days of this, she still made a wonderfully unwilling bed mate; bound, gagged, most often blinded, and dressed in sexy finery. Still, he eventually longed for someone who would look more natural in stockings and bustiers. That’s when his mind filled with memories of Haley. That’s when he knew it was time.

And now, here she was, exactly as he had pictured her: all of her face except her big blue eyes covered in a thick, form-fitting, rubberized hood; her mouth pear-plugged, straws up her nostrils, her ears padded; her body encased in a matching, demi-cupped, french-cut, crotchless corset; her legs in matching thigh-high, wickedly high heel boots; and her arms encased in a matching single sleeve.

They lay her on her stomach on the bed exactly as she had been. It took all his willpower not to fuck her up the ass as she lay comatose, but he managed to satisfy himself with a minute survey of her expansive sexuality. Finally, her head snapped up, and then they enjoyed her full comprehension of her predicament. No one knew where she was.

They got another rush when she finally became aware of her outfit. She made noises she couldn’t hear and struggled to take in her limitations, but every move she made only served to agitate her more…not to mention her still bound and gagged sister.

“You wanted to find her, didn’t you?” he asked, starting to step forward. “You wanted to save her, didn’t you? Well you have…you will. For you see, we now have someone else to fuck beside her…!”

He grabbed her before she could hurl herself away. She tried to scream and head butt him with the back of her skull but he bore her to the floor, squeezing her breasts like balloons. Then Inga grabbed a knife and pressed the flat end against her throat.

“Feel that?” she seethed against the side of Haley’s head. “Feel that? With this I can cut right through the rubber and leather to your pretty little flesh…so just shut up and sit down and take your punishment!”

Soon the only noises in the loft were the whirring hum of a dildo and the sound of Haley going “Unh, unh, unh, unh, unh” every time she bounced on his erection. She sat on his haunches, her soft, tight cunt getting wetter and wetter as Inga massaged her beautiful big breasts from behind like huge wads of pizza dough.

“Man,” he grunted, “she sure feels like a virgin….”

“She certainly could’ve been,” Inga grunted back, not slowing in her expert stimulation, “but not anymore….”

“Well, technically…,” he grunted again, then grabbed her hips, pressed her down, and thrust up hard. Haley screamed into the gag, choking, as he filled her previously off-limits love canal with whipping cream. “Okay,” he agreed, “not anymore….” Then his hands went up to let her boobs bulge between his clawing fingers.

______________________________

“Now watch,” Inga commanded. Waiting until his elder niece№s eyes focused on him, Sven climbed up until his knees were on either side of Kristie’s body, unstrapped the lower face obstruction and pulled a wickedly penile prod gag from the younger sister№s mouth…leaving only the ring gag which wrenched her jaw to its widest aperture.

Only pausing long enough to let Haley comprehend the irony of a plastic penis being replaced by a flesh one, he pushed his cock all the way into Kristie’s mouth. Her bound legs kicked and her hands became fists, but her orifice took it…what choice did it have? And then he grabbed her hair and pushed and slid and swung, so the unmistakable indentation of his cock crown appeared against Kristie’s cheeks.

She gagged, choked, and slobbered as he cleaned and lubricated his cock in her painfully forced-open mouth. He started to move in the rhythm of the dildogetting cunt and mouth fucked at the same time. The only difference was that he finally came.

Kristie’s arms went out as far as the ropes and straps would let her, her fingers reaching agonizingly. Her leg muscles stretched as if they would tear, and then her body went limp, her head twisting as she coughed.

He quickly pushed the prod gag back into the ring, then hopped off the bed as Inga suddenly threw Haley to the floor on her back.

Even though the hood was padded, Haley was no doubt blinded by stars for a few moments.

And when she could see again, he was kneeling beside her. “What’s the one thing you can give me better than your sister?” he asked. But before he let her realize what it was, I was already swinging his leg over her torso and sitting on her stomach.

His cock flopped between her mountainous breasts.

“Tit fuck,” he announced quietly.

There was really nothing Haley could do. Tied that way, she couldn’t kick or sit up. Lying on her arms, she could get balance or ballast. Instead she could only jerk in place, trying to pull her breasts away, but they were too big for that. Instead she only succeeded in making them wobble and jiggle all over his cock.

“Tit fuck, tit fuck,” he said happily as Inga rebuckled the ultimate silencer around Kristie’s cum-drooling mouth.

The sensation the sides of Haley’s tits made on his shaft were delicious. She wrenched against the single glove with all her might, but it was a lot stronger than her. She just had to lie there and take it as he mashed her glorious tits around his shaft. His member swelled, grew warm, and finally spurted all over her neck and hooded face.

She wailed, eyes squeezed shut, as he gently took the cum and rubbed it all over her chest. “There, there,” he cooed. “It’s all right.” He smiled down at her, using her boobs as handles. “At least I didn’t do this…!” And then he slid his lower body back, pressed between her bent legs, and shoved his still erect cock into her crack.

Her head went back on her craning neck as she desperately clamped down with her leg and vaginal muscles, but it’s not like he hadn’t done this before. The cock pushed on through, reveling in her tightness.

“Oh yeah,” he breathed. “Oh, yeah…!” And then he was all the way in, the base of his shaft against her lustrous, soft yellow beaver.

He pushed off her big, buoyant tits and wiggled his hips to plug her even tighter. She started to scream into the gag and hood, then choked, coughing. He didn’t care. He laid carefully on her chest, letting her nipples press into his, wrapped his arms around and under her shoulders, then started plunging with conviction.

She tried to call out with every thrust, then started grunting, and kept grunting until he came. Then the noise became a high-pitched wail of deepening anguish.

“Ah, what’s the big deal?” he drawled cruelly as Inga slapped the drugged cloth into his up-raised hand. With his cock still all the way inside her, he pushed the sodden pad against her nostril straws.

______________________________

Evening in the city. The loft’s floor to ceiling French windows were open, looking out into the street from the second floor. The sidewalk was busy with cars and pedestrians while the floor and wall just inside the loft was busy with bound and gagged girls.

Haley was standing between two open windows, mere inches away from either. Her elbows were tied together and her wrists were cruelly bound behind her to a radiator. Her feet were encased in black, five-inch, ankle-strap high heels, and her legs were encased in flesh-colored, lace-topped thigh highs. On her body was a tight, open, poly-spandex shirt, as if they had just abducted a business woman and stripped her.

Every time she’d move, one breast or another would flop into view, exposing the tiny clips on her nipples. Her cunt hair shone in the moonlight, set off by the knotted crotch rope which sank along her hip bones and so deep between her vaginal lips they looked like a gagged mouth.

And speaking of gagged mouths, hers was filled to near bursting by her black ribbed shirt, held in place by strips of her black stretch pants, more rope, and swaths of shiny silver duct tape.

Lying on the floor ten feet away was Kristie; her wrists and elbows cinched, her ankles crossed, and her knees tied. On her feet were lace socks and pink high heels. On her body was a pink bathing suit, the top pulled down just enough to reveal her nipples, and the bottom forced up her crack.

Her hair was in a pony-tail which didn’t abstruct the huge pink ball gag around which was wrapped her candy-apple-red painted lips. She strained toward the open window, each move scraping her sensitive nipples against the rough wood floor. But each time it seemed that her gagged, frightened, tormented face would emerge, either her aunt or her uncle would walk forward and drag her back.

Sometimes by the ankles, sometimes by the hair, sometimes by the tits.

Finally, when he could stand it no longer, they got up from their seats, and went over to the wall. Inga undid the crotch rope, then Sven forced the appalled girl back with his body, grabbed her hair, held her head against the wall, crushed her big left breast with a clamping hand, forced his body between her weakened legs, and shoved his cock back up her cunt.

For her third screw of the night, she handled it pretty well. He “danced” with her there as tears streamed down her tortured face, forcing her back over the radiator until all she could do was try to stay balanced in the high heels. She sobbed and screamed “Help me!” uselessly into the gag. What it didn’t swallow, the street sounds outside did.

Enjoying the show, Inga gathered Kristie up into her arms and watched, while playing the girl№s chest and cunt like a virtuoso.

He finally came again, having mauled Haley’s bulbous tit like a mound of salt water taffy. She was up on her tiptoes, like an electrocuted ballerina, her eyes straining for the ceiling.

When he finished forcing the last drop of cum deep inside her, he finally, carefully, let go of her hair. Her head lowered, exhausted, and, for a split second, their eyes met.

Then, suddenly, he slapped her so fast she probably was more surprised than hurt. But before her head even snapped back front, he punched her in the stomach. He heard Kristie gasp in fear, but he didn’t turn. Instead, as Haley doubled over, he ripped open the straps holding her to the radiator. He then kneeled, rammed his shoulder into her solar plexus, then stood.

She was bent over his back, her legs down his front. As Kristie wailed, crying in renewed terror, he walked quickly to the back of the loft, threw Haley down on the bed there, and leaped atop her before she could recover.

From then on it was a blur of savage sex. It was as if all those years of pent-up lust finally exploded. He had literally waited years for Kristie to develop into girlhood, but Haley had been ready all along her legs so long, shapely, and smooth, her breasts so round, firm, and fully packed, her ass so succulent, and her face so haughty…!

Well, it wasn’t haughty now as he rammed his cock back into her, grabbed fistfuls of her hair and ravished her brutally. There had to be a better, more feral word, but “ravish” would do. All he knew was that, this time, he wasn’t interested in having her, he was interested in showing her that she couldn’t scream or stop him.

He came in her cunt, then wrenched her over and fucked her up the ass, all the while crushing her tits in mam-filled hands that were practically fists.

She screamed and wailed in terror, so he grabbed her throat, yanked her up, held her back to his front, and plunged his fingers up her cunt until she came violently twice more, her legs twisted in the bed clothes.

Then he threw her down on her back and fucked her again. It had all taken less than a half-hour. By then Haley was nearly unconscious. One hand was pulling her head back by her hair, the other was mauling her right tit. He finally slammed his meat up into her for the millionth time. There was a spurt and he held her like a taut wire, pulling her hair and boob with all his might.

Finally he collapsed on her slack body, one hand still in her hair, the other squeezed across her gagged mouth. He just lay there for minutes more, his fingers spasmodically clutching at her chest. Finally, he stood on his knees on either side of her torso, staring down at her comatose form, trying to control his breathing.

He was only distracted by a tiny, sustained, muffled high-pitched shriek from behind him. He turned to see Inga still sitting in the living room, with Kristie standing spread-legged in front of her. One meaty paw was tight over the girl’s mouth, bending her head back. The other was out of sight, up Kristie’s cunt to her wrist.

______________________________

The dawn’s early light began to stream in through the window, lighting the bed in an ethereal glow. It made the captives’ flesh gleam with unnatural sensualness.

The only sound was a rhythmic slurping. The only movement was Haley’s blindfolded head nodding as her uncle raised and lowered it on his erection. Exhausted, basically unconscious, her crossed wrists bound behind her to her waist, he had simply inserted his cock into her slack, drooling, ring-gagged mouth.

Meanwhile, Kristie’s eyes rolled for the thousandth time, her mind struggling to understand the way she was hanging, naked, her full weight resting on her crotch, from a rope attached to a coat hook against the wall. Her arms were bent all the way up her back and tied to her shoulders. Her mouth was filled with the off-white inflatable ball, wired in, and taped shut.

The nails of her yearningly pointed toes were just barely touching the floor and she gasped every time she moved. But Inga was right beside her, leaning on the wall, smiling down at her, diddling with her tits.

The fat woman only moved when she heard him grunting. He grabbed Haley’s head as he came, forcing her down on his cock completely, then Inga dragged her head up, cum streaming out of her slack mouth like liquid from a water pistol. She immediately sealed the coed’s lips with a cloth pad, but it hardly seemed necessary: Haley’s eyes had rolled up into her head, showing only white.

It made no difference to Inga, who carefully gagged the girl anyway, forcing the cloth all the way in to fill the orifice, then taping her lips, and anchoring that with a thick, tight cloth. Only then did she drop the nearly naked girl onto his shins. Incredibly, her thigh-highs were still on.

As he rolled her over and closed her eyes, Inga went and removed Kristie from the wall simply by cutting the crotch rope. It snapped with a twang and the trembling girl immediately collapsed into the woman’s hefty arms.

“There, there, hon,” Inga soothed as she dragged the naked little girl back to the bed. “There, there.” Then she hefted her up, grabbed her knees, spread them, and deposited her on his lap in an impressive show of strength. “Now let’s get you a little relief.”

He stared, almost laughing, into Kristie’s surprised, disbelieving eyes. As tired as he was, her fear revitalized him. He grabbed her still bound shoulders and forced her onto his erection with Inga’s smiling help.

“Three, two, one, blast-off,” he said happily, and Inga then began to quickly slide her up and down on his still standing shaft.

Kristie started to go a little wild, so Inga cupped her chin, grabbed her hair, and dragged her back until she was stretched like an upside down “U” on the mattress, the top of her fine young head resting in the small of her sister’s back. He kept her loins locked to his, however, and in that position, he was able to rut away with abandon.

Kristie lost consciousness before he finished. He came in her anyway.
_____________________

Sven and Inga carefully tied the two before crushing them between them on the bed.

He embraced Haley, whose arms were bound in the small of her back, whose chin was tied to the headboard, whose ankles were crossed and tied to the baseboard, whose knees were bound, and who was blindfolded. One of his arms sunk into her tits while the fingers from his other hand sunk into her wet, raw, cunt.

Inga embraced Kristie, whose arms were above her head, wrists tied to the headboard, whose ankles were crossed and tied to the baseboard, whose eyes were taped shut, and whose knees were tied. Inga wrapped her legs with her own, and wedged her slim body between her floppy breasts.

Making sure their gags were secure, they both got some much needed shut-eye.

When he woke up, it was evening, and the girls were attached to each other. Inga had bound them back to back, their arms behind them, around each other’s bodies. Their tied wrists were close to each other’s belly buttons (both “innies”). Their ankles were also crossed and bound, only one of Haley’s legs was between Kristie’s.

Leashes of rope, attached to each other, were around their lovely throats. Knotted crotch ropes were deep in their vaginal lips, but also attached the two rump to rump. Their mouth were obviously filled and their lips covered with sealant tape which drooled its now dry cement-like glue down their cheeks and chins.

They lay there in a sexual heap, their eyes pinballing around their sockets, unable to move lest they cause the other to gasp or squeal.

He stared down into Haley’s luxuriant tits and filled his hands. He squeezed, and Haley’s eyes closed and her head went back….causing Kristie to start, which yanked the crotch rope across Haley’s clitoris. Her eyes popped open and she moaned. That only made him knead and pinch and press more.

Even though she was obviously trying desperately not to react, eventually Haley’s nostrils flared, mucous began to drool out, and her arms trembled with the effort to break free. Kristie started to cry, shaking, and the sawing crotch rope did its work until Haley’s eyes grew unfocused and smoky.

She called out once in a long, guttural cry, then shudderingly came.

Her body slackened, her head lolling down, tightening the neck rope, but not enough to choke them. Tears began streaming out of her eyes as she looked at him beseechingly.

“Okay,” he said reasonably. “Okay.” He let go of her chest and showed her his empty hands.

Then he reached around her and grabbed Kristie’s’ tits, crushing Haley to him.

He molested the younger girl for awhile, delighting in her shrieks and shaking…causing Haley to make muffled, strangling sounds against his chest. Finally, knowing he really couldn’t fuck them in that position, he gave Kristie’s’ chest one last tug and pinch, then rolled out of bed.

“About time,” said Inga from the kitchen area off to the side. “We’ve got to get them out of here today.”

“Yeah,” he said, yawning and stretching. He took another look at their intertwining forms, just imagining what they might be thinking. “I guess we could all use a change of scene.”

___________________________________

If they had been smart, they would have knocked them out, put the younger one back in the duffel bag, the coed into a small steamer trunk, moved them into the van, and driven away. But looking at their wonderful shapes and enjoying their helplessness, they couldn’t resist rubbing it in.

So, instead, they prepared them. Kristie was in a tiny black, spangly, micromini, poly-spandex dress with a deep, wide, u-neck and a filly skirt. Haley was in a “hydraulic,” neon blue, lycra-spandex, micro-mini with a tight skirt which molded her butt, and a vicious v-neck which pushed her mounds up and out. On their feet were matching high heels. Six inches for Kristie and five inches for her sister.

Their wrists and elbows were bound. Their knees were hobbled with a two foot length for Haley, and a one foot length for her younger sister. The sealant tape remained on. Over their heads went scarves which completely covered their visages. Then over them went cheap plastic, hooded rain ponchos.

They strapped their ankles side by side, then he grabbed Haley around the thighs and hefted her onto his back. Inga did the same with Kristie. Together they quickly carried them downstairs to the door. Inga placed a squirming Kristie down on the bottom step and walked out to the parked van.

Checking the dark, evening street both ways, she slid open its side door, motioned toward him, then walked back as he quickly undid Haley’s ankles, grabbed her by the arm, yanked her across the sidewalk, and pushed her into the back of the van.

Almost before he was finished he first felt, then saw, Kristie’s obscured shape go flying by, and then she too was in the van. Inga jumped in, closing the door after them, as he slowly made his way to the driver’s seat, trying to categorize what he saw.

Two vaguely human shapes on high heels leaped into a van, exposing their unrecognizable features to the outside air for no more than split second. He stared down the city street for a few moments, imagining what was happening inside, then finally unlocked the driver№s-side door.

He got into the van, started the engine, then slowly turned to peek through the cloth partition behind the front seat. The sight was gratifying. Haley was already on her back, the scarf and rain parka gone.

Her legs were up, her crossed ankles tied to a hole near the top of the inside van wall, forcing the hem of her severe dress up. So he could see the strap tight between her vaginal lips, held tightly there by another belt strap impossibly tight around her waist. What ground away inside there he could only imagine…until his eyes shifted to Kristie.

Her aunt had her by her gagged mouth, dragging her head all the back as she squirmed on her knees. The woman was leaning over the girl№s shoulders forcing an eight inch dildo deep into the snatch just under her skirt. The straps which would keep it there was beside them.

Sven turned, closed the curtain, and drove away. Within 20 minutes, after he had paid two tolls, and was out on the highway, Inga№s face appeared in the partition opening and suggested a rest stop. There she headed out to the ladies№ room. He merely stepped back into the van.

All he saw was her perverted diorama which could have been called a kinky “are we there yet, uncle?”

Kristie was back in her pink high heels and lace-topped socks. Her ankles were crossed and tied. On her hips was a tight denim skirt with a slit up the thigh. A white, lace-topped, spaghetti-strapped t-shirt barely covered her heaving chest. Small, pink, plastic hair clips gripped each nipple through the shirt cloth. She had ribbons in her hair and around her throat. He could also see she was wearing little white lace gloves with frilly wrists even though they were crossed and bound behind her.

The grinding dildo between her thighs did its job while, in her mouth, a huge ball gag, covered with an “X” of tape, was sealed beneath a tight white cloth tied behind her pony-tailed head.

She was the little girl about to become a little lady. Haley was obviously the rebellious teen. Her legs were barely covered by woefully tight jeans with huge holes torn in them. He could see much of her thighs, calves, and ass hanging out. The jean’s top button and zipper was pulled down, revealing an incredibly taut crotch rope nearly tearing off her hip bones and splitting her in two.

On her feet were lace-up, yellow suede ankle boots with wicked five inch heels. Her ankles were crossed and tied with rubber-coated wire to one of the van№s metal slats. Her lower thighs were likewise tied.

Her midriff was bare and her chest barely covered by a torn black, ribbed turtleneck. He could see most of her tits and part of one aureole jiggling through the holes. He could also see in the cloth that something was clamped to her nipples.

Her elbows and wrists were still cinched behind her, then affixed to a bolt in the floor. Her lower face was encircled with swath after swash of duct tape, which even anchored itself over the bridge of her nose. She stared at him in sexual pain and burning hatred as she tried to jerk or rub or undulate the rope from her vagina and ass crack.

“Wow,” he breathed in awe. “Wow.” Then he said nothing more as he ministered to their needs.

When Inga came back he was already forcefully massaging Haley’s tits from behind as she sat, writhing, on his lap. She noted back to how he had pulled Haley’s jeans to her knees, cut off the crotch rope, and forced his own spike-like cock into her tightened cunt from behind and below her.

“Oh, dear,” Inga chided. “Don’t you love your little niecey anymore?” Inga stared into Haley’s sweat-covered, shaking, straining face -finally realizing that the girl wasn’t trying to yank herself off her uncle№s lap…she was trying to slam back, smashing her head into his face.

Then she noticed that her husband wasn’t just mashing Haley№s tits…he was holding her away from him by them…his fingers so deep into the orbs they almost touched through the mammary tissue.

He jerked his cock up into her again, making her groan in agony.

Inga hurriedly hopped into the driver’s seat to Kristie’s squeals, closed the partition on Haley’s hysterical, attempted screams, and took her turn behind the wheel.

___________________________________

By the time Inga returned to their home garage and looked into the back of the van, Haley was lying on her side in a vicious hogtie, so thoroughly gagged and blindfolded all that could be seen of her face was the very tip of her nose.

The rest of her face was obscured by sodden, sticky cloth -obviously stained by sweat, saliva, and semen. Her jeans were almost entire torn off, as was her shirt. Her dewy thatch of white-spotted cunt hair was completely exposed, as were her hanging breasts -which were both raw and reddened as well as bruised black and blue.

Kristie, in the meantime, was back on his lap, her jean skirt yanked up around her waist, her front facing him. Her knees were on either side of his waist and her tight young vagina was impaled on his shaft. Her head was all the way back, staring upside down at Inga, since he had one fist pulling tight in her hair. His other hand squeezed her left breast, carefully kneading the mammary which was bulging from the top of her stretched shirt.

Inga snorted. “How many?” she asked.

First for this one here,” he grunted. “Twice for sis…once on the edge of the seat, once on the floor.”

“You splashed her face,” Inga reminded him, looking at the cum-spewed Haley.

“Okay, three times,” he grunted, jiggling Kristie up and down on his hard-on as she snorted and gasped.

“Whatever,” Inga said, grabbing Haley by the arms. “Bring her in when you’re finished.” Then she dragged the comatose older girl out. He waited until they were gone before slamming Kristie stomach first against the front seat, bending her over the back, filled his hands with her breasts, and forced her even harder on his cock. She writhed and surged there, the top of her silken, thick hair hitting the van ceiling.

He ultimately let her struggle toward the garage door and slam her face against the (unbreakable one-way) glass there before grabbing her hair as if they were reins. He squeezed his erection up her tight anus and fucked her up the ass there, supposedly in full view of the neighborhood outside.

When her eyes weren’t screwed shut, she was watching pedestrians walk to their front doors, totally ignoring her gagged face -her cheek flattened against the glass.

Finally he came again, her on her tiptoes, then dragged her down to the cold floor by her throat. He fucked her beneath him on the concrete, then dragged her back into the house by her ankles. When he arrived, Haley was a vision of ravaged loveliness in black lace thigh-high stockings, stiletto high heels, and a wicked black lace teddi with high leg openings and a plunging v-neck.

Black lace gloves went to her upper arms, while her elbows and wrists were cinched behind her with black-rubber-coated wire. A huge red ball gag was in her mouth and her eyes and even nose were covered with a black lace cloth tied around her head. Inga held her by the arm while a foot-long knee hobbler kept her from running.

He dropped Kristie where she lay and moved forward to drag Haley down to the carpeted floor. She squealed weakly and tried to fight as he grabbed a round, bulbous breast and started tearing at the teddi’s crotch. Inga merely smiled, shook her head and walked toward the fallen Kristie. By the time he had come into the straining Haley, her head craning away from beneath him on her elegant neck, Inga had returned from her bedroom with Kristie in tow.

He stilled on Haley as he took in Kristie’s splendor: long gams encased in furry pink leg warmers, pink high heels forcing her on her toes, and a furry pink, wraparound ballet-dancer’s sweater hugging her upper body -her breasts bobbing free in the deep v-neck. Elbows and wrists were tied behind her with thin rope, mouth sealed with red tape.

He left Haley where she lay and charged his original victim. Haley started to struggle to her feet, but Inga tackled her. The two flew back to the heavy, padded sofa. Inga filled her hands with Haley№s hair, yanked her head back, and started whispering feverishly in the co-ed’s ear as Haley kicked and twisted in vain.

He, meanwhile, had Kristie pinned to the wall, his chest crushing her tits, his cock forcing her feet off the floor and her back up the wallpaper. She sank inexorably on his hard-on, shrieking and crying in despair, as he filled his hands with her small, strong, round ass cheeks and felt the furry pink clothing caress his skin as he assaulted her one more time.

Later, when the two lay in a bound, gagged, violated, drugged heap in the middle of the living room floor, their skin gleaming, their sexy clothes and high heels making a mockery of their sweet sexuality, he asked Inga what she had been hissing in Haley’s ear.

“I told her what she had to expect,” the sadistic woman said simply. “That, if she thought this was bad, just wait. I told her what she would be gagged with, bound with, and what she would take in her cunt, her ass, and her mouth. I told her what would happen to her strong, lovely breasts. And I told her what she could do about it….”

“Which was?”

Inga smiled, looking down at their defiled forms, their sexiness still so potent both of them wanted to let them go, simply so they could kidnap them all over again. “Nothing,” she said. “Absolutely nothing.”

___________________________________

Sven never asked his wife what she did with the girls … and she never told him. He assumed, because she never worked, but never needed money to buy lofts and vans (not to mention food, clothes, lingerie, and high heels), that she sold them.

All he knew was that after many months of evil bliss binding, gagging, secreting, taunting, tricking, mauling, molesting, and fucking his nieces, he woke up to find cum stains, but an otherwise empty bed. There was no sign of Haley or Kristie, and he could somehow tell that it wasn’t because they were waiting for him, bound, gagged, redressed, and exposed, somewhere else. They were gone.

Later, much later, he would receive an anonymous videotape in the mail, showing a breath-taking blonde with proud 37-inch chest, a 23-inch waist, and 35-inch hips, wearing a skin-tight, gleaming white shirt and black v-necked micro-miniskirt with five inch high heels. It wasn’t until he watched her stride quickly across an empty office and get attacked at the door that he realized it was Haley…now 24 yet still a captive sex slave.

He watched her fight, but still be brutally silenced, viciously restrained, cunningly secreted just out of sight, and then repeatedly assaulted by her three anonymous attackers before the videotape ended eight hours later. The last he saw of her she was being wheeled out of the building, bound and gagged in a janitor№s cart, to be dumped into a waiting car№s trunk. There was one last look at her terrified face under the gag, her stockinged, gartered body struggling, before the trunk slammed shut over her.

He watched that tape over the next 12 months several times a day until it all but wore out.

The year after that, on his birthday, he received a keychain with two keys and an anonymous invitation to a condemned motel, instructing him to one of the “sealed” rooms. There he found the now 20 year-old Kristie, her hair a luxuriant mane, her now fully voluptuous body barely encased in a red satin bustier, her magnificent legs in matching, lace-topped hosiery, and her feet in five inch high heels.

Her wrists, eyes and mouth were taped, while her ankles were cuffed to a ring in the dirty floor. The first key unlocked the door; the second undid her ankles. For the rest of his birthday, he assaulted her, leaving her wearing only the tape, hose, and shoes.

When he closed the door behind him twenty-four hours later, he savored the last glimpse of her writhing body on the floor, cum smearing her face, coating her tit-fucked chest, soaking her hair, streaked on her inner thighs, and thick in her luxuriant beaver. Only now it was her clamped nipples which were in the floor ring. That made it all the more interesting to gauge her reaction when, finally, he let her see who was doing her.

He never did see them again…but it was no matter. He kept their final expressions, shapes, and predicaments with him. Besides, his brother№s sister had finally gotten over the disappearance of her daughters. And with her son№s and husband№s help, she had continued a “normal” life… even getting pregnant again.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

DEAF, DUMB & BLIND DATE [Geoff Merrick]

DEAF, DUMB & BLIND DATE

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

DEAF, DUMB & BLIND DATE #1
by Geoff Merrick. All rights reserved.
Illustrations by STEVE

She opened the door on my first ring. She was as spectacular as her ex-husband said she would be. Tall … maybe 5’7″ in her flat shoes. A glorious face; big blue-green eyes, a straight, small nose, and wonderfully generous lips that curled naturally into a kewpie-doll smile. A smile that would have been sensual had not her expression so completely exuded honeyed innocence.

She had been very sheltered growing up and in the marriage, I had been told, and looking at her now, I could completely accept that. Here was a young lady who, despite her amazing face and incredible body, had no real comprehension of her effect.

To her she was just a nice person. But to everyone else…especially me…she was something else again. Dark, thick, wavy red hair, which was parted on the left side, swirling down to her shoulders around a strong jawline just made to anchor cloth or tape. But I was getting ahead of myself. Not by much, but still….

“Hi. You must be Randy,” she said with no hint of irony, in a soft, modulated, voice.

“I am,” I replied, with a hint.

“You’re right on time,” she continued brightly, as only a sheltered girl on her first big date after a separation from an overly controlling husband could. “Come on in while I get my coat.”

The house was as big and well-furnished and empty of other people as he said it would be, and, sure enough, she was dressed as conservatively as he said she would be: in a simple, dark, severe, triangular pullover that went from her neck to her knees like a sheath, and dark, ribbed leggings, ending in flat, leather, ankle boots.

She turned and started to hop up the stairs, the movement just hinting at the riches I had been assured of beneath the pullover dress.

I stepped in, swiftly closed the door behind me, pulled the 125,000 volt zapper from my coat pocket and moved quickly after her.

She reached the landing which joined the bedroom hall with the living room, dining room, and kitchen doorway when I reached under her skirt, jammed the prods against her thigh and thumbed the switch. She went down onto the teak wood flooring like a felled tree.

Despite all that followed, it was almost my favorite moment.

I stepped up to stand over her, looking down into her lovely face, whose expression changed like upstate weather. At first it was all wide-eyed, open mouth shock — both literally and figuratively. What had happened? Then her brow furrowed in a painful unspoken question: what is happening to me?

Then came the dawn.

Watching her try to say or do something and seeing her realize she couldn’t was priceless. I could practically hear her brain crying out to her mouth to scream and to her body to react. Stand, fight, run…! But she couldn’t do any of it.

Only then did her face scrunch up in child-like frustration, and the tears began to flow… her crying like an abandoned child lost in the woods.

I walked around her cringing, quivering form until I was beside her shoulder. I leaned down, looking into her alternately blubbering and wide-eye-surprised face, then surveying her long, shapely, stiffening legs and twisting, curvy torso.

“Oh no,” I said quietly. “Oh no, you’re not going anywhere, Erin.”

I kneeled down beside her, carefully gripping the zipper at the top of her tunic.

“Do you know how long we’ve been planning this? Do you know how long this took to set up? Do you really think our meeting in that coffee house was by chance?”

She tried so hard to scream that she started to gasp: great, wracking semi-sobs jerking from her throat as if she were being electrocuted every few seconds. They thrust her chest up, jerking her head back, bending her knees.

I pulled down the zipper all the way to her waist. “Holy Madonna, mother of pop,” I whispered.

Her chest was magnificent. Huge, high, and real: obvious even in the sea and sky blue, lace, scalloped underwire bra with the little blue rose between her breasts.

“Your little hubby gave you that, didn’t he?” I chided. “Gave you all your lingerie, didn’t he? Haven’t had time, or the money, to go shop for something less … sexbomb … have you?” Her gasps had become long, wrenching, teeth-gritting grunts now, as if she were trying to lift a 500 pound weight.

I merely reached down, curled my forefingers under the bra cups, and pulled them down.

Her huge breasts bounced free, spreading across her upper chest like two big jello-molds. I nearly caught my breath in my throat. Her aureoles and nipples were accordingly big: like pancake-bathtub stoppers in the lower center of the mounds. I nearly sat on her waist then, my member yearning to ram itself between the molten mountains.

“Nice tits,” I understated. No wonder her ex-hub didn’t want her free. Then I merely reached down and flipped up her dress hem. There were her glorious gams and hips encased in the ribbed tights. I snaked my hand beneath the elastic waist and felt the soft, warm hair down there. “Nice cunt,” I called her.

She started to keen piteously, her head back, her eyes closed, her body rocking side to side. Ah well, I thought, better get down to it. I reached into a jacket pocket and pulled out the big, pink, pliant ball.

I reached up and started stuffing it into her mouth. Her eyes snapped open and the blue-green pupils shot down to the bottom lids. She made this “aw, aw, awwww,” noise but then it popped in behind her teeth, muffling the gargling sounds.

Then out came the thick, insulated cloth duct tape, in a nice shiny shade of gray. As I had figured, it fit in the valley between her nose and chin as if tailored there, sealing her luscious lips closed. She tried to cry out; it emerged a hum. Her head went back, eyes closing again in despair, but froze in place as I slipped the collar under her neck.

That’s a good bitch,” I said quietly, tightening the studded black leather around her elegant throat. She choked in amazement, her eyes wide under beautifully furrowed auburn brows.

Then I grabbed one of her soft, strong wrists, savoring the girlish nails painted a feminine lavender. Without preamble I rolled her onto her front, letting her breasts squish where they may.

She gave out a muffled bleat of surprise, then her left wrist was dragged to her right elbow and taped there. Grabbing her right wrist, I did the same to her left elbow and forearm, then anchored both further with wickedly tightened plastic pull-ties. Then she was over onto her back again, her tits shaking like dancing balls of liquid mercury. I thought my cock would erupt from my pants like the chestburster in that scifi horror flick. But I managed to hold on long enough to tape and pull-tie her knees before grabbing two pillows from the nearby couch.

My breath coming raggedly, my movements going faster and faster, I tape-wrapped one cushion around her feet. I quickly placed the other pillow under her head before practically leaping into the saddle made by her waist and tits. I looked deep into her horrified, uncomprehending eyes as I clawed at my zipper.

“That easy,” I choked out huskily. “That simple, that fast. One minute you’re a beautiful young girl….” I glanced at her voluminous chest. “Young woman,” I corrected, “with your whole life before you. The next…?” I plopped my erection onto her jiggling tits. “Fuck meat.”

Erin’s scream was cut off by my slapping the sides of her big boobs, literally smothEring my cock in her mammary valley. They swallowed my prick up, drowning it in glorious adipose tissue.

And for the next ten minutes we were locked together there, me hunched over her face, furiously slamming my meat between her crushed-together boobs, her writhing in agony and despair, trying to scream, trying to escape, trying to fight — all hopelessly, her chest heaving, her back arching, her fingers reaching spasmodically.

She kicked, the pillow deadening the sound. She desperately begged me not to despoil her, the gag liquefying the words (but not her pleading expressions).

She sobbed, she shook her head no, she contorted beneath me, the effects of the zapper wearing off.

But it was all in vain. When my cock started throbbing and getting dark, she was still there, her arms tied behind her in the small of her back, her mouth still sealed around a ball with insulating tape that seemed sewn there, her dress was still half off her, her bra still bunched beneath her bulging sex-balloons, and her increasingly heavier legs still muffled by the pillow taped around her boots.

Her excruciatingly lovely face looked up at me with fear and pleading, her eyes filled with tears, just before I erupted. Her head fell back as if shot … which, in a very real way, she was.

The cum splurged forward, as if from a whipped cream canister, splattEring across the gag, into her right nostril, and on up across her right eye.

She screamed in utter anguish, the gag and collar choking it off into a long, drowning groan, her head sinking into the pillow, her eyes squeezed shut, her face turning. A stream of cum slowly dripped into the fan of her lustrous dark red hair.

I sat, breathing heavily over her, for a few seconds, before even I was able to get my wits about me.

“Great tits?” I echoed huskily. “Amazing tits!” I looked down at her splendor, while she tried to pretend none of it was happening. “But hey,” I said. “You ain’t felt nothing yet.”

And with no other warning, I hopped down to start pulling at her dress, leggings, and knee bondage. What a sweetie … below her leggings was a French-cut blue-lace panty which matched the bra. Now she didn’t have to do that, but in her attempt to double layer, she just made her stripping all the more exciting…. No matter how she squealed, moaned, shook and sobbed, the dress was soon in a puddle on the floor near the sofa and both her leggings and panty were bunched down at her still bound, still pillow-muffled feet.

Now there was nearly all her glory revealed, her soft, dark red, trimmed cunt hair, her sleek, smooth, firm hips, and her long, shapely legs. But I hardly had time to appreciate them before I was wedged between her freed knees and ramming my cock crown against her vaginal lips. Erin reacted to type; surging up in disbelief, eyes wide, and starting to beg again.

“What did you think?” I grunted, wrapping my arms around her hips, gripping her hip bones and guiding her onto me. “I’d stop at your fucking tits?” Then I nailed her. Her upper body reacted like a sail flailing in the wind. Her cushioned feet thudded onto the floor again and again. But her loins were locked to mine, my cock corking her, filling her, impaling her. Warm, tight, wet despite herself, our hips remained locked as if born Siamese. I practically didn’t have to thrust; the muscles of her rarely used vagina and the need of my member practically didn’t need us.

I was able to drop down, cupping her shoulder, gripping her hair and slobbEring onto her tit.

Only once did I look up, deep into her big disbelieving, tortured eyes above her sealed mouth. “It’s like knowing yourself for the first time, right?” I whispered hoarsely.

“I bet, all these years, you were wondEring why that face, this body, that hair, huh? Why you, right? Well, now you know.”

Then I stopped talking and started ramming like a jackhammer, my hand squeezing her left tit like a juicing grapefruit and my mouth suckled onto the side of her neck like a leech — her hair a cushion around my head.

By the time the phone rang she had stopped crying, stopped struggling, and stopped pleading. She was on her face now, her eyes closed, her cheek flat on the teak, her hips up, on her knees, her legs spread — each foot now pillow-wrapped.

Her fingers were either fluttEring weakly or bunched into fists as I surged into her again from behind. The only reason her tits weren’t suctioning the floor was that my hands were filled with them, yanking and squeezing as I fucked her doggy style.

Her eyes didn’t even snap open at the phone call. They opened slowly, the once bright blue-green now smoky and exhausted, her throat covered in black and blue hickeys.

She made one low, soft moan before the answEring machine went to work. “Hi, this is Erin,” came her calm, normal, lovely voice. “Leave your name, number, and message after the beep.”

Beep. “Hi, hon,” said a comfortable, casual, chipper female voice. “Look, I know you’re out on your big date, but I wanted you to know that I’ll be right here, waiting for the report, as late as you wanna call, okay?”

I could just imagine the caller; one of those ex-school spirit types, now into macrodiets and gym aerobics. But I was utterly gratified by her conspiratorial finish. “…Even if you can’t call until tomorrow morning…! Here’s hoping you lucked out! Let me know. Bye!” She giggled and hung up.

I waited until a few seconds and several slow, powerful thrusts had passed, before leaning down to her ear and giving her tits an especially strong squeeze. “I guess you could call this getting lucky, huh? Huh, baby?”

I gripped her bulging tits like claws and jammed my cock into her like a spike.

She grunted and moaned, her eyelids fluttering. It was not like before. When I first came into her you’d think she’d been executed. She screamed until hoarse. She stiffened until every muscle seemed ready to snap. Tears poured from her eyes, mucous poured from her nose, and she was covered in sweat.

It didn’t change anything. I was still on my knees, gathering up her hips, with only her feet, shoulders, and head still on the floor as I kneeled, worshipping and defiling, spraying her sugar walls.

She had collapsed, sobbing, shuddering, acting like it was finally over. But when I disengaged and immediately turned her, she seemed to go into shock. By then she knew she couldn’t get her hands free. She knew she couldn’t scream no matter how much she drooled or sweated.

The tape would ooze streams of gray glue down her chin, but it would not come off. It didn’t matter. I didn’t care what she did. My job was not to make her join in. My job was to show her what a mistake it was to try divorcing her husband. I leaned down her wonderful back, kneading her tits like udders and plugging her again with a thrust of my hips.

“So I guess that means we’ve got all night, right, babydoll?” That did it. She tried to drop onto her smooth, flat stomach. She tried to screech out “NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

She tried to writhe away, twisting like a bird with its wings clipped. I just dragged her back by her tits, ramming my cock deep inside her like a skewer. “Yeah baby,” I cooed. “All night….”

I came in her a second time, crushing her to me, reveling in the youth, firmness, creaminess of her body, and the volume of her extraordinary orbs as she moaned in agony through the stubbornly sticky gag.

“Now come on, babe,” I said, gulping breath. “Time for phase two….” Before she could react I dropped her. She thudded to the floor like a marlin on a dock, with a solid thunk and reactive cringe. I immediately turned her over onto her back — once more enjoying the way her glorious mams spread across her upper chest — and clicked a thin steel-enforced leather leash onto the collar…

…With a strong pull, I dragged her off the floor, kicking at her shins until she stumbled upright, staring at me in pain and disbelief. Her whoppers hung down like punching bags on her smooth, creamy chest, and I couldn’t help but raise my eyebrows in respect.

“Now we’re going to have to do something about that,” I clucked, and almost as soon as I finished saying it, I had brutally cinched her elbows together behind her with a tan, buckled strap. Her chest instantly thrust up as if saluting, while she made a little mewing sound.

I immediately stepped back to admire the change. “Amazing tits?” I breathed. “Astonishing tits!” I corrected. I then did the same for her knees. “Now let’s go,” I said, pulling her toward me and the hallway beyond.

“Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go….” Much to my delight, she followed. Not willingly, but she didn’t start kicking and screaming and running around either.

It was very safe to say she was in shock — the kind of shock a sheltered, pampered girl went into when faced with her own voluptuousness… and what it represented. But that was the problem all along, apparently. This one liked to be appreciated, complimented, even worshipped… but as a work of art, not as a human who got all sweaty and soiled.

You could tell that was so from the top of her magnificently thick, lustrous red mane to the tip of her manicured, painted toe. But now she was bound, gagged, collared, nearly naked and twice fucked. Still luminous, but the innocent certainty of how her life would be was a trifle shaken to say the least.

And then we were in the bedroom, her standing uncertainly behind me, her breaths coming in gasps — her voluminous boobs either quivering or quaking with big dramatic breaths. we both stared at the overwhelming girlishness of the place. Canopied bed off to the right. Big walk-in closet to the left. Pink vanity mirror and makeup table directly ahead. Little decorating touches everywhere.

Standing on no ceremony I merely dragged her around and shoved her on the bed.

She landed on her back, bouncing on the thick coverings, then settled with a sob — her boobs spreading across her entire chest, her aureoles looking like fried eggs with a gumdrop on top.

“Now, now, now,” I said, looking over the room. “There’s no need for that. It’s already too late for you, isn’t it? I’ve already marked you, haven’t I? You’re filled with my cream, aren’t you? You’re mine now, right?”

She pleaded through the gag, more exhausted than hysterical, rubbing her legs as if trying to force out the cum.

“Too late,” I repeated, going through her closet. “Way too late now….”

What was this? The stuff in her closet was practically drab. Jeans, pantsuits, sweaters, demure dresses, flats, winter boots….

“This isn’t the stuff your dear hubby bought you,” I said, seeing her eyes widen in fear then flicker instinctively toward the other end of the room.

There I found them. In a big box behind the door. Erin started to cry out in fear, writhing as I reapproached her, turning off the lights as I got near. When it was all said and done, only the low-wattage bedlight was on, basking her in a, dare I say, romantic light as she kept trying to plead through the gag.

But the begging had a much better sound to it now that she was redressed in an astonishingly low-cut, scoop-neck, skin-tight micro minidress, complete with garter belt, stockings and matching four-inch ankle strap high heels. The dress was made of space age polymers, the kind that could hold up her boobs like offerings to the emperor.

Tears streamed out of her blue eyes as she sat on the edge of the bed beside me, shivering, totally aware of how stunningly sexy she was, how monstrously attractive, and how incredibly helpless.

Hands retied behind her with tape and rubber-coated wire.

Mouth stuffed and lips sealed.

Ankles loosely affixed with a plastic pull-tie.

“Okay, hon,” I said quietly. “Guess what happens now.” Her head went back to wail so I simply plunged my fingers into either side of her mane and continued her motion back. I imagine, if you watched it from the doorway, you wouldn’t think twice about the struggle. It was just two forms moving on the bed in near silence — the only noise being of bodies rubbing on bedclothes, the thick mattress on the heavy, solid frame hardly squeaking.

The falling back practically yanked her skirt up and u-neck down for me. Then all I saw was her achingly beautiful face contort in dread, and all I felt were my legs forcing themselves between hers. I may have even felt the moment the ankle strap snapped. But on this well-cushioned bed, it didn’t matter how much she kicked. No one else would hear a thing.

Her mams squished up as I slammed my meat into her, her neck tendons snapping into view, and her eyes flashing in agony. I clamped my hands on her waist and hips, making sure I was sunk in all the way, then started fucking her brains out like never before.

This one was different. The first time was to take her. The second was to mark her. This one was to teach her. To teach her what the physical act was. It didn’t matter that she was bound, gagged, and terrified. All that mattered was biology and sexual research.

I shifted my hips, my fingers found her clit, my other hand pinched her left nipple, and my mouth sunk onto her neck. It was the size of the ship and the motion of the ocean.

I spent a half hour stimulating, then fucking, then stimulating again. I brought her close to orgasm twice, then backed off. I made her gasp by playing with her nipples and clit at the same time, using different rhythms. I used my tongue and fingernails. I saw her eyes flash, head raise, nostrils flare, and watched as she held her breath time and again, each time merely squeezing her tit like bread dough until she started to cry…

Only then did I play in her ear and on her throat with my tongue and lips while masturbating her again. Finally, only after she sighed and her back instinctively arched up, did I remount her, slam my hands as hard as I could into her tits, clawed my fingers shut (her mams squeezed between my digits like ice cream), and fucked her so brutally that she only managed to scream twice before the sound became a ragged throttling.

When I finished, her breasts and inner thighs were bruised, her eyes only showed white, her wrists were bleeding, and the dress was ripped almost entirely from her voluptuous body. Her breathing was uneven and coming in shudders. Perfect. She woke up when my phone rang. Not that she could do anything about it. “Yeah?” I answered. It was her ex-husband, as expected. “Yeah,” I repeated. “Everything going according to plan.” I glanced over at her on the floor.

She was redressed in a wickedly tight lace-up black corset (tits bulging above the demi-bra top), stockings, and lace up granny-style ankle boots with four inch heels. She was bound in a murderous hog-tie. Her hair was tied to her cinched elbows, holding her head up, and her wrists were tied to her ankles. Clamps bit her nipples, and between her legs was a strap, buckled to another strap around her waist, holding in a battery-powered, eight-inch studded dildo which vibrated, throbbed, and surged to ten inches before spinning around.

I had regagged her, too. Replacing the ball and tape was a prod gag which strapped over her head as well as under her chin, covering her ripe mouth with a big rectangle of sunk-in leather.

Her face was priceless. Trying to remain in her post-fuck stupor, the dildo kept snapping her awake, causing her eyes to open, her expression to panic, and her boobs to jiggle — which created even more lightning bolts to her brain — all accompanied by little gasps and grunts.

“She’s fine,” I lied. I closed my phone and slipped it back into my pocket, never taking my eyes off her glory. As I watched the show, my mind started to work, inspired by how my log had started to restiffen.

“Time to get this show on the road,” I murmured. You could barely hear her gagged screams in the bedroom, but it was empty. They dimly filled the hall, kitchen, and living room, but they, too, were unoccupied. You could hear her moan along the back stairs but there was no one there to listen. The house was empty. We were in the garage. She lay on the back seat of her own SUV, her elbows and wrists tied behind her with rope and tape, her mouth pried open with a big ring gag forced behind her perfect teeth. I was just finishing tying her ankles to her upper thighs. She wore only a strapless bustier which shoved her glorious boobs practically up to her clavicles, and a matching microminiskirt which held onto her smooth, shapely hips for dear life not a centimeter above the top of her beaver and not a millimeter below. The high heel granny boots remained on her feet because I liked them.

My penis was in my hand. My other hand was in her hair. “This is how it’s going to go,” I said, shoving my prick between her yanked open lips. I forced her mouth up and down on my shaft with both hands as I continued. “I’m going to cum coat you,” I gasped, feeling the warm wetness. “For three reasons. First, you deserve to be cum coated. Second, it should be your natural state. And three, because you’re so fucking luscious!”

I came into her face and hair. She moaned, gargling, then choked in surprise as I rammed my log right back in. She gagged, spluttering, as I used her head again like my own masturbating hand. “Why here?” I grunted, luxuriating in the sweet glory of her mouth. “Because I don’t want my seed all over your house for just anybody to find. I was careful the first couple of times. Now it’s not about being careful…!”

I yanked my log out of her mouth and shot another wad onto her forehead and hair.

Before she could cry out again I shoved a bathtub sponge into her open maw, then stepped back and started jerking myself off.

“I want to see this,” I hissed through clenched teeth, then watched as I shot a load into her navel, letting it seep down under the skirt. Then I jumped up to kneel over her head, pounding two blasts into her bustier cups as she writhed and squealed. I was just shoving the bra down as tight as I could, squishing the cum all over her orbs, when headlight beams raked the garage windows. She immediately tried to rear up, screaming. I immediately slammed my hand into her face, bearing her down to the SUV floor, wrenched the ring gag from her lips and clamped my hand over her working mouth.

My body sank onto hers, the cum squishing and sticking, as my fingers sank into her face cheeks and her lips were mashed by my palm. She tried to scream just once more, but then my forearm was on her lovely throat.

I didn’t ask her anything stupid like “Are you expecting someone?” It didn’t matter if she was or wasn’t. Besides, I didn’t want her making a sound.

Her body began to vibrate as the air was cut off, her face darkening, panic in her eyes.

“Simple,” I whispered so quietly even I could hardly hear it. “One minute you’re alive…the next…?”

She got the message.

She stilled, rolling her eyes in bottomless sorrow.

I lessened the pressure on her throat.

She swallowed, then lay still.

I felt her breath on the finger beneath her nostrils. I waited.

We heard a car door slam, then the sound of footsteps walking to the front door. When I heard the doorbell ring, I smiled.

“No flashing lights,” I whispered. “Not cops.” Then I positioned myself.

Her look of total disbelief and complete and utter degradation was priceless. She shuddered when I entered her, her lips working. A small groan escaped her, which I cut off with my other hand. And then I started slowly but purposefully rutting.

Her head went back slightly, her eyes closing, but that was okay. It put my gagging hand in a better position to seal her mouth. I purposely mashed her cum-covered tits with my chest as I continued to slowly fuck her…

Not fifty feet from where somebody was ringing the doorbell. “Doesn’t matter, you see,” I whispered, not slowing my rthymic assault. “It could be your next door neighbor, a friend passing by, a salesman, even a Jehovah’s Witness. It just shows that they didn’t know you were out on a date….” I kept fucking her as the footsteps returned.

The person, whoever it was, may have even looked in the garage window, but it still didn’t matter. The garage lights were off, we were on the floor of the vehicle, and its off-road shocks were very, very good.

We heard the car door close. Then the engine came to life, the car backed out and drove away.

Only then did she start to scream … in frustration and defilement.

I let her…the sound wouldn’t carry very far through the sponge and my hand. Besides, the way her back was arching, it all but rammed her hips into mine. Besides besides, it was choked off when I came again.

She was sobbing uncontrollably when I dragged her up and started masturbating again.

She practically had the sponge out of her mouth when I rammed a specially pliant pink rubber ball in, then sealed her rich lips over it with a sheath of clear plastic tape, making sure to press it painfully into her flesh.

When I leaned back, her lips were mashed, almost covering her teeth, with only the barest minimum of pink showing through.

“There now,” I grunted, hand back on my crank, “now even your mother wouldn’t know your lips are sealed….”

She looked at me with stunned realization until I let loose again, catching her right between the thighs.

Finally we were ready. I dropped her to the passenger seat, her legs under her, looking to all the world like a handicapped, lower-legless girl. Then the coat went over her shoulders, covering her near nakedness and sticking to the gobs of cum. The seatbelt held her in tight, and I lashed her neck to the headrestone with one clear plastic pull-tie.

I sat in the driver’s seat, drinking in her helpless beauty. Almost tenderly I held a lock of her mane.

“What lovely hair,” I said, then pulled it to obscure most of her taped face. She made a despairing, despoiled sound, but the noise of the motor throbbing to life drowned it out.

I drove southeast, on backroads and unlit parkways, always using the exact change lanes at the tolls. I drove until she lost consciousness. Then I drove on the lighted thruways until we reached the correct exit. Then it was back on the rural roads again, deep into the slums, with the glow of the city getting brighter in the background.

She woke up when the engine stopped. She stared soundlessly into the face of an old black woman. The woman, name of Ida, was leaning against the passenger side of the car, which was wedged in an alleyway between two decrepit brick buildings.

I got out, checking the street at either end and the cracked, dirty, covered windows on either side.

“This her?” Ida asked. I didn’t bother answering. What was I going to say: “No, this is another bound and gagged cum-coated sexbomb!”

“Down here,” the wizened old woman said, unlocking and pushing open a door in the building directly beside the passenger door. I didn’t bother responding to that, either. I merely walked around, opened the SUV door, snapped off the neck strap, unbuckled the seatbelt, and dragged the girl from the bucket seat to the room beyond with one easy motion.

I closed the door behind us and Ida switched on the single, yellow, 60 watt, overhead light. I dropped Erin on the dirty, ragged, thin mattress on the floor.

She blinked in amazement, having been dropped into a 1950’s crime scene. The room had only one other door, which was criss-crossed with nailed-in boards.

The floor was cracked, dirty concrete. There was a stained sink and backless toilet in the corner. Besides the mattress there was a rotten old wooden card table and three heavy wooden chairs. Oh, and rope. Lots of rope and dirty rags.

The old woman was almost out the other door when I finally said something. “The car?” She turned and gave me an empty toothed smile that was pure pride.

“They won’t even find an ash from the tray,” she cackled. Then she was gone and the door closed as soundly as a crypt. Only after I sat down and sighed did I turn to look into Erin’s big, dark blue eyes.

“You’re not supposed to be here,” I said. “I was supposed to drive straight through. But you’re here because I wanted you here, and it’s not like you’ve got a choice. Now I’m going to keep you here and fuck you … because I can….”

She started to cry quietly and even beg exhaustedly, but within seconds the coat and bustier were off, her elbows and legs were untied, and my body was crushing her.

If anyone was watching, they wouldn’t see much. Just a guy on an amazingly beautiful, amazingly built young woman, grunting and thrusting between her slack legs, his arms curled under her shoulders, jerking her onto him every other few seconds as she tried to say stop and no and don’t and please.

But mostly she just sobbed. Until I came in her again.

Then, if anyone was watching they would have seen her ankles retied to her thighs, her tied wrists tied to her slim waist — holding her hands above her hips — sitting on my haunches, impaled on my hard-on, being jiggled up and down by her tits and hips. Maybe one tear dropped onto my chest, but mostly she just sat there, trying not to writhe in agony, occasionally crying out through her gag if I pinched or twisted or bit too hard.

Then it seemed to be over. I pushed her onto her side, where she wept, sighed, then lost consciousness. Maybe it was sleep. Maybe it wasn’t.

When Erin awoke, she was alone. Even more incredibly, she was untied and ungagged.

Most surprising of all, she was dressed; in an incredibly old, tarnished white shirt, tight black skirt, seamed stockings and three inch stiletto high heel pumps.

She blinked. She shook her head. She even wondered if she had lost her mind or died, traveling back to the 50’s in her addled brain. But she couldn’t question it or she might go mad.

Instead she unsteadily got to her feet, testing her weakened limbs. Her hair so thick and deep red, her eyes so blue, her face still so lovely, and her body in that outfit…?

She stood in the room like a goddess in hell. She managed to keep from collapsing or screaming in hysteria, and made her way to the alley door.

It was still locked tight. She almost shrieked in frustration then, but managed to contain it. She may have even thought that sneaking out silently was her best chance of escape, if she wasn’t hallucinating.

She made her way to the other door.

She glanced down at the shoes once, probably trying to decide whether to keep them on, or wondering why they fit so snugly and so well. In any case, she kept them on.

This door wasn’t locked. She opened it cautiously and peered out into a long, dark, dank hallway.

The wall tile was chipped. The wallpaper above it was shredding. The carpeted floor was worn almost completely. Up an old, leaning wood staircase was darkness.

At the end of the hall was the front door. Through the faded, dirty window pane she saw the reflection of multi-colored lights.

Almost as if hypnotized, she took a step, then another, then another, preventing the shoe heels from clacking.

She passed one old apartment door on the right, then another on the left. Then she was at the front door. Hazarding a glance behind her, she saw no one.

Turning back, her arm muscles bunched, turning the old, dented knob. The door creaked back, and there was the building vestibule.

She could see that it, and the sidewalk outside, were empty. She stepped forward hurriedly unable to keep her shoes from clacking, then wrenched wide the final door between her and freedom….

The fresh air hit her like a wall. She stared at Atlantic City in the distance the way Dorothy first looked at Oz.

It was a stunning moment as she realized where she was, and where she could go to be saved. She took the first step outside.

She never took another, of course. A huge black hand descended on her mouth and a big muscular black arm clamped around her arms and waist.

She felt herself being lifted and turned, slamming face first against the wall, her face protected by the huge paw over her lips. Her breasts squished against the rotting plaster and then the arm around her waist disappeared and another hand grasped her right wrist. By the time she tried to scream her right arm was wrenched so high up her back she thought it would tear off.

The scream became a sharp gasp of blinding pain, and then she was being dragged back down the hallway. Within seconds she had been pulled back into the room, her free arm clawing desperately for the door frame.

A piece snapped off in her fingers. The door slammed, a bolt could be heard sliding into place, and then the hall was as silent as the tomb… dust settling as if it had never been kicked up.

When I saw her again she was sitting heavily in the chair, dazed, exhausted, and aching. Her arms were wrenched behind her and tied so cruelly to the chair with thin, coarse rope I thought she was lucky to still have skin. Her waist was also tied to the chair so tightly it nearly disappeared into the slot between her shirt and skirt. The clothing was streaked and torn in several places, revealing the swell of one breast and the sleekness of one thigh almost to the crotch.

He had obviously been very rough with her. Her ankles were tied wide to the chair legs, her own legs bent back, the tightness of the skirt barely keeping her knees in close proximity. The shoes were still on, scraping the dirty floor.

More ropes on her upper body held to the seat, one sinking between her breasts, another under her arms — all lashed more tightly than I thought possible. And her mouth. Her cheeks were bulging, obviously stuffed to capacity.

I could see through the top gag that another cloth was knotted between her teeth, holding the stuffing in, and the final one covered her lower face so tightly it all but sunk her lips into her mouth.

Incredibly, the gags were tied as unbelievably tight as the ropes. Her head was back, her eyes glazed in pain and effort, her beautiful dark red hair hanging down. And seated beside her, watching her like a misbehaved pet, was a tall, rangy, black young man.

From his height and build he could have been a basketball player, but the dullness of his eyes bespoke an impediment.

“She tried to get away,” he said to me in a monotone. “I stopped her.”

“Yes,” I agreed. “You did.” He looked at her again with pride, then back at me.

“She looks good, huh? Just like book girl, huh?” He held up a worn old paperback. On the cover was a painting of another girl, almost as pretty, but a brunette, who was tied to a chair much like this one, in a room much like this one, the same way Erin was tied. Even the clothing was torn and streaked in much the same way as the clothes on the book cover. Only Erin wasn’t a painting and these impossibly tight ropes and rags were real.

“Yeah,” I said. “Better.”

Erin’s eyes opened. She looked at me. With what? Hope? Desperation? For what? Help? But mostly it was suffering I guess.

“Okay,” the tall black man said happily. He took a final look at the book cover then put it back on the table.

As if on cue, Ida appeared in the doorway.

“He do it yet?” she asked me.

“I don’t think so.”

She looked at the tall black man. “You do it yet, Jim?” He replied absently. “Not yet, ma.”

“Well, do it!” she snapped. “We can’t stay here all night!”

The old woman came around to stand between me and the girl tied brutally to the chair.

“He ain’t right, you see,” she said, almost apologetically, as he started to untie the girl…

“His father was a weak, stupid man, and left him with the stupid part.”

“Not the weak part, though,” I said, seeing the rope burns on Erin’s creamy skin as he freed her ankles.

The old woman stared at me sharply. “Not that kinda weakness, mister.” Then she leaned in, speaking almost kindly into Erin’s face. “He left us, you see. Jim’s father. With only a couple of things to remember him by. That book…” She motioned to the paperback on the table “…And this pamphlet…on how to be a man.” She held a thin, ratty, old booklet up to Erin’s widening eyes.

She started to bleat in terror, but Ida only kept talking soothingly.

“It’s all the boy knows,” she said. “All he has. So I made a little arrangement with this nice man here. We take care of him, and he brings things for my boy… to help him become a man….”

She tossed the pamphlet on the table as Erin tried even more desperately to wrench herself away. But the ropes Jim left on were enough to contain her until he was ready. Then his giant hands grabbed her, stood her up and hurled her to the mattress, where she managed to almost get back to her feet, despite her deadened legs, before he was on her.

I looked over at the booklet on the table.

“The Proud Black Man” it read. And inside were diatribes on whitey and what the proud black man should do to the oppressors. Take their money… burn their homes… rape their women….

It even had illustrations. Sketchy black and white ones, to be sure, but clear enough. Erin was choking, bleating, and begging through the still remarkably tight gag, her arms wrenched behind her where her wrists were still cinched.

He had torn her skirt in half and ripped the shirt completely off her front. Her breasts cannoned free, but then his hands and mouth were there, grinding, slapping, mauling, sucking, and biting.

His shaft was huge. and it shot between Erin’s legs like a Zulu spear.

I watched six inches of it jam in, then three more, then, finally, like lava, three inches more, until he had plugged himself all the way inside her.

Erin’s face was flushed, veins throbbing on her brow, sweat pouring down her cheeks, the tendons in her neck like harp strings.

The sound coming from behind the gag was like a steam vent on a pressure cooker ready to blow. She writhed below him like a fish on a hook, trying frantically to relieve the pressure. But then he started thrusting.

Erin’s face looked like she was about to be torn in half. She tried to scream, she tried to sit up, but all she could do was stiffen halfway there, as if trying to give birth. But then his mouth was on her face and he bore her down, still rutting.

I watched it all. I watched her kick. I watched her kicks get weaker. I watched her stop kicking. I watched her face jerk up and down with each thrust. I watched the gag tighten deeper and deeper onto her mouth. I watched her skin color go from red to purple to a sickly gray-green. I watched him tighten. I watched her try to crawl away. I saw him come. I watched Erin react as if he had jammed a live wire into her tit. And then it was over. She lay there in tatters of white and black, her skin shining with sweat, her hair across her pale face, her breasts quivering.

He pulled out his impossibly long shaft and plopped it between her mounds. For once something else was worthy of those mammaries. Then, to even my surprise, he ejaculated again, the pint of jism coursing into her chin and across her chest and neck like half-whipped cream.

She cringed, stretched, and screamed for all she was worth, and then collapsed. The sound had barely made it to the doorway.

I looked at the old woman. The old woman looked at me. She tossed me a small ball of black microfiber.

“The van’s in the alley,” she said. “Where her car used to be.”

Dumping Erin into the back of the old, scraped, dented, rusting, once-white van was no problem.

She cringed, stretched, and screamed for all she was worth, and then collapsed. The sound had barely made it to the doorway. I looked at the old woman. The old woman looked at me. She tossed me a small ball of black micro-fiber.

“The van’s in the alley,” she said. “Where her car used to be.”

Dumping her into the back of the old, scraped, dented, rusting, once-white van was no problem. Erin was somewhere between sleep and death. Even so, I couldn’t help admiring the way the deep v-necked micro-minidress adhered to every pore of her spectacular body while revealing almost all of it. Even the very inner sides of her aureoles could be glimpsed, and seemingly all her naked legs — ending in black five-inch ankle straps.

I quickly climbed in after her, though, and dragged her to the passenger seat. I handcuffed her wrists behind the seat, cuffed her ankles to the metal under seat carriage, then lowered the back of the chair so even her tits were below window level.

Only then did I lovingly, carefully insert the big black ball gag into her lax mouth.

Finally I placed a drug-soaked square of cloth over her nose and mouth and, with two long pieces, taped it there. Couldn’t have her making a fuss downtown.

I drove with her like that to the farthest pier, where I removed the drugged cloth, then drove inside a dark warehouse directly across from a tramp steamer.

Her ex-husband was waiting for us there.

By the time I braked and turned off the engine, she was blinking.

The passenger side door opened, he looked in, and suddenly she was wide awake. “Hello, darling,” he said.

Finally she went nuts. She screamed, she cried, she kicked. She practically hurled herself through the windshield. But his loving arms were always there… inside her dress… holding her down by her cunt… holding her back by her breasts. Laughing, while I undid her ankles and seatbelt.

Then he dragged her out by her hair, and into the nearest enclosed office.

Without pausing he slammed her stomach first into the edge of the desk, bent her over it, crushing her breasts on the blotter, and unceremoniously fucked her up the ass.

“There,” he spat. “Isn’t that better? Isn’t that what you always wanted?”

Breathless, she couldn’t answer. He didn’t care. Once he came he slammed her over onto her back and crawled atop her.

“Come on, baby,” he grunted.” Tell me how much you love me.”

He violently fucked her there until her high-heeled feet were hanging over either side.

He then had me secure a ring gag in her mouth and tie her elbows as, his hand back in her lustrous mane, he made her bend over and give him a blowjob as he sat behind the desk.

When he came and she started choking, he threw her back down onto the desk….

…crawled back on top of her until he was sitting on her stomach, tore down what was left of the v-neck and started giving himself a furious tit-fuck.

“Go ahead,” he grunted, motioning at the way her ring-gagged head hung backwards over the far end of the desk. “Be my guest.”

I looked, upzipped, and moved in front of her. “Don’t mind if I do,” I murmured, hearing her moan horribly a moment before I pushed my erection into her forced-open mouth.

We thrust that way frenetically for awhile until he motioned for me to get ready. I was up to the challenge.

I came in her mouth, and as she choked, yanked her head up by her hair so he could shoot into the ring as well.

He laughed and laughed as I dropped her head, the back of her skull making a solid thunk on the side of the desk. Then I watched as cum drooled out of her senseless mouth to make a small puddle on the floor.

“Amazing,” he breathed. “Even better than I remembered it.”

I thought of everything I had done to her and put her through. It had better be, I thought, but said nothing.

_____________________

He woke her with smelling salts just before he closed the box.

She started, then stared at us, slowly realizing that she was seated, naked, in an insulated crate; her arms strapped by her side at her elbows and wrists; her legs strapped at her thighs, knees and ankles; her throat, forehead, and waist strapped back; her fingers taped down; her feet in bolted-down ankle-strapped boots; her mouth suckling on a huge pear-shaped gag attached to the crate wall, which filled her cheeks and cemented her lips; her clitoris and nipples clipped; her butt plugged and her cunt impaled with an eight inch wooden dildo.

“Well, honey,” her ex-husband said. “You always wanted to know your purpose in life. Now you know… for as long as we both shall live…!”

I had to hand it to her. Even then she tried to get away, tried to scream for help, tried to plead for mercy, tried to understand why he was doing this to her — an innocent girl who never hurt anyone…. But the straps held perfectly and the gag made anything she had to say into an incomprehensible whimper… hardly even recognizable as a human sound.

“I know, I know, darling,” he said sarcastically. “maybe next time you’ll do your wifely duty. Oh, I forgot… there won’t be a next time, will there?”

She started to cry. Great crystal tears dripping out of her big blue eyes.

“Aw, don’t worry, hon,” he said mockingly. “You won’t be lonely. The ship stops in Florida before it reaches Central America… or is it the Gulf of Mexico? Or South America? Or is it Cuba? You know, in all this excitement, I kind of forgot.”

Even then she didn’t stare at him with all consuming hate. Her expression was achingly, heartbreakingly stunned… unable to comprehend why he would do this to anyone, let alone her. But then he freed her to be hysterical, as he whipped out his penis one last time, and masturbated. It was amazing to watch her try desperately to move her strapped-in head as he jammed the cock crown right before her eyes and kept rabidly jacking off for minutes.

But then he finally came, of course, the jism splattering into her cheek, across her nose, and most terribly, onto her left eyelash, where it started to slowly, inexorably drip into her eye.

She cried out beseechingly, her left eye blinking frantically, but all he did was kiss her on the cheek.

“Don’t fret, my dearest,” he soothed, patting her maddeningly on the opposite cheek. “I’ll come visit you. I promise.”

Then he closed the box and screwed it shut.

We watched it being loaded on the ship. I resisted the temptation to ask where she actually would end up. Instead I counted my money.

“This it?” He laughed. “I actually took less!’ he admitted. So the crew would promise to keep her busy between ports!”

I sniffed, putting the money in my pocket.

“They should have paid more for the privilege.” He snorted back, then watched as the box was lowered out of sight. “Yeah,” he finally said. “I guess you got that right.” He looked at me with a bemused expression. “But you know, when I married her, she wouldn’t even put out on our wedding night.”

He looked off at nothing in particular.

“All that splendor…and she was too innocent to even want it.” I shrugged. “Should’ve taken a whip to her mother.” He grinned, snapping out of his reverie. “Not as much fun.”

“I guess,” I said, getting ready to go.

“Hey,” he said. “Where can I reach you? I’m dating a brunette now. Frigid as a nun, but a body like a showgirl. Tits out to here….” We walked away as the ship prepared to cast off.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

AVE RAPINA [Geoff Merrick]

AVE RAPINA

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Ave de Rapina #1
by Geoff Merrick. All rights reserved.
Illustrated by TAW

PART 1

He watched her as he had for weeks, months, years. Through the night vision glasses he saw her long, silky, chestnut hair bouncing in the wind around a lovely oval face. Eyes that shifted from verdant to violet. That smooth small chin. That straight nose. Those luscious lips over flawless white teeth. The exquisite throat. The elegant eyebrows. And a body that could not be denied, even in the sweater and long pleated skirt.

She didn’t notice him. She never did, no matter whether she was at the greenhouse, in the library, or at church. No one did. He was just the man who tended the hedges, swept up after the services, or sat quietly in the reading room. He seemed to blend in with the falling autumn leaves in the late afternoon light of the quiet, winding, residential suburban street.

He had picked a perfect spot, as always, seemingly far removed from the simple colonial house where she lived with her parents, but with a clear view of the door and her window between several other houses, over two curves in the road, and beyond several grassy hills.

His car was nondescript with its windows mirrored from the outside. Everything was perfect. He saw to it. He had plenty of time to plan.

She went inside and closed the door behind her. He immediately shifted the high magnification goggles to her room where he knew exactly where the shade was bent, allowing an inch of opening. From even directly outside no one could have seen a thing, but with these military binoculars, a freckle could look like a planet.

His mouth dried as he saw her enter her room, unawares. She was smiling, serene and secure. Her room was like so many others. A wooden bed by the window, a matching armoire and mirror by the door. A closet beside that. Posters of sports and singing stars on the wall. A book case between the bed and the door, with a stereo system on top. There was jewelry, cosmetics, and perfumes on every surface.

She pulled off her sweater over her head. He found himself holding his breath as he always did, watching her white buttoned shirt swell around her perfect torso. Even after all this time she still made him dizzy. Five feet, six inches tall, a hundred and five pounds if she were an ounce. Dress size, two. Shoe size, seven. Then there was that body….

1finbig.jpg (165793 bytes)

She started to unbutton her blouse. He stared at her chest in the white lace bra. Thirty-four D — so rich, so round, so firm, so strong. He saw the belt of the plaid, pleated skirt embracing her waist. Twenty-two amazing inches. The wool dropped from her thirty-four inch hips and along her long legs. As usual, he stared, marveling, at the depression between her thigh and firm rear, revealed by her matching panties.

Oh, that skin. That smooth, not quite white, not quite tan skin. Those long, unblemished swaths of warm, firm, shapely flesh….

His reverie was interrupted by her favorite v-necked t-shirt — the one with the tiny red cloth rose at the neck — and worn, form-fitting jeans. She seemed completely unaware that these soft, dependable denims practically made a camel toe between her legs but they looked and felt so comfortable she neglected to notice.

Then on went the white boat shoes. She kept her simple earrings (little hearts) and necklace on, checked her short, lavender-lacquered nails, then bounded out the room. The light went off in her room. Seconds later another came on in the kitchen.

He lowered the glasses, his mouth dry. Even better than her mother, he thought. Much better than her mother, even when she had been her daughter’s age. He was anxious, but controlled himself. He had waited this long, he could wait just a few more hours. He looked over his shoulder at the back seat.

The blanket was there. The pillows were there. The straps were there. Rolls of tape lay in the gutters between seats. White tape, black tape, duct tape — both silver and blue. He checked the small leather bag beside him. The plastic bottle, pulpy cloth pad, pull-ties, bandages, and thinner tape were all there as well.

He checked himself. Dark blue pants and jacket, black walking shoes. He glanced at himself in the rear view mirror. He could have been anyone old enough to be her father, or even grandfather. No matter. He was young enough in every other way….

He sat and waited, knowing it would be worth it. Because tonight was the night. Anne Rutherford leaned down to pull the cookies out of the oven, humming to the song on the easy listening radio station. With this batch, she should have enough for the cake sale this weekend. Even without weekend babysitting to supplement her job at the florist shop, she should make enough so she wouldn’t have to ask her folks for anything when they got back from their trip.

She placed the rack on the cutting board, closed the stove door, turned off the oven, stood straight and took a deep breath of the delicious aroma in the country kitchen. Odd…. There was a strange vinegary tang in the air, mixing with the scent of chocolate and sugar.

Her eyes just began to open, seeing her dim reflection in the small window over the sink. Just before she saw the shadow behind her, her world changed.

2finbig.jpg (155466 bytes)

One wiry muscular limb clinched around her torso, trapping her arms, while the other went around her head, clamping the stitched, pulpy pad over her nose and mouth.

He felt her surge up, back, and against him, exulting in her shape, smell, and the way he was able to overwhelm her. Suddenly the back of her head was on his shoulder, her soft, smooth hands were clutching his arm, and her delectable body was writhing on his.

For a split second he had worried that her youthful strength might be too much for him, but then he felt how her face was swallowed by the specially prepared pad, and that her hundred pounds was no match for his two hundred, no matter how many years separated them.

Even surprise and panic couldn’t feed her what she needed. He felt her struggle and heard her try to scream, but then all he saw was the way her chest thrust against her t-shirt, and suddenly his fingers were there, tearing down.

Her right, filled, bra cup fell out as they fell back against the fridge door. She tried to run forward but he lifted her easily off the floor, drawing her head even further back, her face buried beneath the pulpy cloth.

Her fingers clawed at his forearm, causing him to drop his hand from her chest to reclamp her waist. Her hands sprung off his arm to swing in the empty air. Her chest seemed to fill his vision as he rooted himself against the fridge. His eyes rose for a split second, seeing them both in the kitchen window’s reflection above the sink.

Incredible: this beautiful young woman writhing against this dark, coiled steel shape, her silky hair flying, her tits bulging, her radiant face lost under a thick pad which adhered to her like a pulsing squid. It was like a slasher movie without the knife, only much much better.

He felt her writhe in his grip. He felt her back rub his chest. He felt her perfect, small, round, hard ass cheeks rub his groin. He felt himself getting hard.

He felt her surge in his grip, fighting the hold he had on her. He felt her scream into the pad as much as heard her. The thick cloth covered and closed her mouth. He felt it vibrate as she screamed and screamed and screamed in pain, shock, and fear.

A car went by outside. From the road the house was totally silent. Even inside the kitchen he could hardly hear her above the radio.

He didn’t see her expression because the pad covered it. It blinded and gagged her. It gripped her as much as he did. The aromatic, clinging odor seared to her face and coated the inside of her nostrils, mouth and throat. Already he felt her weakening. Already he felt her tight muscles start to slacken. Already he felt her long, slim, shapely legs, slow her kicks. The thump of her shoes on the tile grew quieter and quieter.

He felt her sag.

He immediately pulled the pulpy cloth from her face, letting her double over, his arm, her silky hair falling down around her face and toward the floor. He swung her over to the kitchen table and dropped her on a chair, making sure she didn’t slide off as her head went back. Her mouth was open and her eyes closed.

He took a step toward the counter and tossed the pulpy pad into the sink. He grabbed the leather bag where he had left it by the back door. She half sat, half lay where he left her. He dug through the bag as he approached her, finding the tongue-gag — a small, hard, iron rectangle with thin shoelace-like leather straps coming off either side.

He stood over her and nimbly shoved the iron rectangle deep into her mouth. It slid down her tongue until it wedged in her cheeks. Then, with her head lolling back and the laces coming out exactly where her lips ended on either side, he brutally tightened the nearly concealed gag around her head, the laces sinking into her honeyed skin.

Her heard the welcome sounds of gurgling even as he grabbed her wrists and pulled them behind her. He taped them there, then pull-tied them, then taped them again. He pushed them against her waist, then, with another thin strap, belted them deep into her flesh. Only then did he look up at her — really look at her.

He could only stand it for a second. He lurched up and swiped the wall’s light switch. Suddenly the room was plunged into moonlight, but he could still see her glorious skin and white t-shirt. The only sound was the drool collecting in her cunningly invaded mouth. He staggered back to her, immediately wrenching down her right sleeve to completely reveal her bra, then fumbled for her jeans button and zipper.

Within seconds, her panties were partially revealed, as was her glorious hip and flank. Unable to control himself any longer, he kneeled beside her, grabbed her head like a lover’s with one hand while the other snaked and clawed into her shirt and left bra cup. At the moment her magnificent tit filled his palm, he fastened his mouth on hers ands started suckling.

All that time, all the planning, knowing what he was going to do, knowing what was going to happen now…it exploded in his brain as his hands spasmodically gripped and his mouth sucked and licked. His body was totally tensed, hers relaxed, and although the music still swallowed the sounds of his assault, it was still obvious that something very ugly was happening to someone very beautiful.

Anne’s eyes began to move beneath her lids as he continued slobbering and molesting. Then her lids began to flutter. Her brow furrowed, then her eyes sprang open. The sound her gagged mouth made was like water being sucked into a trash disposal. Her legs spasmed, trying to vault her out of the chair, but she hummed in place, his hands gripping her head and chest as if trying to push her back into a womb.

Anne’s feet skittered on the floor. Her body twisted. But he would not let her go or stop slavering on her lips or squeezing her tits.

She tried to throw her head back, but his big hand on her head was like a vise. She tried to scream for help, but was stunned by the wet, useless sound which emerged. Her shoulders and arms spasmed, discovering her bondage. Beyond his horrid lips, she felt the thing deep in her mouth, holding down her tongue.

She stared through the darkness, seeing blotched, tight skin and wire-like gray hair. To her shock, she finally comprehended that some old bastard had her. Some old man with the wiry strength and leathered skin of a mountain climber had her in his grip, his tongue down her throat, her proud tit in his spasming hand.

He felt her lose, as if they had been arm wrestling. It was not that she collapsed or gave up, but, nonetheless, her muscles loosened, her form unavoidably welding to his. His hand wrenched from her breast, pulling it out of the bra cup, and wrapped around her, drawing her even tighter against him, dragging her up, forcing her back.

He bent her back over the counter, his mouth locked to hers, one hand holding her head tight against his, the other arm forcing her body along his. Drool poured out from beneath their lips, dripping down to soak her exposed tit and shirt. Her pink, engorged nipple rubbed along his front. Her fingers clawed behind her, her shoulders working in vain.

Finally she jammed her knee as hard as she could between his legs.

His thighs clamped down on hers, the steel of his protective cup tight on her leg. Then, with her back pressed hard against the counter drawers, he shoved her jeans down to her knees.

She started to shriek and buck again as he held her close. Only when she managed to bite as far as the gag would let her did he drag her groaning head back by her hair and whirl her around.

To her horror, her exposed breast seemed to sink directly into his hand as if magnetized. His left arm wrapped her torso, gripping her right tit like a balloon. His other hand snaked around to clamp over her mouth, fingers sinking deep into her cheek, like quick-drying cement.

They just stood that way for several seconds, her glorious body writhing, her shirt and pants half off, his hands mauling her tit and sealing her working, slavering lips.

“Anne,” he whispered, “Oh, Anne. If only you knew how long I’ve waited for this….”

She bleated in renewed shock at the sound of her name, then mewed in fear as tears gathered in her shining, golden eyes. She suddenly became acutely aware of her proud chest, her tiny waist, her sleek hips and her white lace lingerie against his all-encompassing form, which was attached to her like a parasite.

He wrenched her t-shirt and bra off her buoyant left breast, then went right back to kneading the other as he inexorably pulled her head to the right by her mouth. Then his teeth and tongue were there by her left ear. It poked through the curtain of her silky hair to plunge and nibble and lick and slobber.

Anne started to cry in earnest, shuddering in his iron grip, her tears rolling over his hand as her saliva drooled under it onto her creamy left breast.

“Your folks are away for the weekend,” he hissed. “It’s just you and me now….”

She started to babble: stop, please, who are you, what do you want … all that sort of thing, but it was wasted on the cunning gag and his pasted hand. His other hand left her mauled tit and shot under her panty.

Anne’s pretty body tautened like a bow and she tried to haul herself away, but his claw-like fingers sunk into her silken soft tuft and hooked into her. She stiffened.

“Just you and me,” he murmured, and then the finger began to move like opening and closing pliers. “How does that feel?” he hissed softly. “Tell me, how does that make you feel? You been a good girl? Saving yourself? Am I doing it right? Tell me, Annie….”

Anne squeezed her eyes shut, her head going back, moaning.

“That’s it,” he sighed. “Come on Annie, let’s go.”

Her eyes snapped open as he grabbed her around the waist and started propelling her, stumbling, out of the kitchen, across the living room, and up the stairs. She was so surprised she was halfway to her bedroom before she really even started to understand what was happening now.

But then she was in her own bedroom, he closed the door, whirled her around, grabbed her by the throat and shoved her against the closed portal. Before she could even wriggle his fingers tightened around her neck. She choked, her eyes widening, her mouth opening, and drool poured down her chin like a coursing waterfall.

It splashed onto her chest as she made a gurking sound, coursed between her jiggling breasts, and disappeared into her darkening shirt. With a single step, he wrenched her pants down around her ankles, effectively eliminating any more kicking.

“Now, Anne,” he said quietly. “Let’s see what we have here.” As he held her against the back of the door with one hand — her tits and most of her sweet, sexy body exposed — he pulled open the top drawer of her bureau and started pulling out underwear.

It was as if he had kicked her in the stomach. All her bras and panties were mocking her now. She stood in her darkened room, nearly naked, bound, gagged, choking, as piece after piece of black, white, red, jade, purple, and peach poly cotton, lycra spandex, nylon, lace, silk, and satin fell all over the place.

He gripped a red panty in his hand, holding it up to her. “See this, Anne?” he hissed. “Know what it’s good for?” He immediately started shoving it into her mouth as if stuffing a bird. He ground it in, twisted it in, shoved it in, damped it in, all while holding her tightly by her throat.

3finbig.jpg (154043 bytes)

She choked, gagged, coughed, and cried in hysteria and fear before he hurled her to her bed. He climbed over her bouncing little body, straddled her, and ripped off two pieces of duct tape from a roll in his jacket pocket. He half-slapped, half-pressed them over her mouth, sinking her head deeply into the bedclothes and mattress. He insistently flattened it deep into her skin as tightly as possible over the lace straps of the gag.

“Let’s see how much that soaks up,” he announced, then rewrapped her legs in one arm while wrapping her shins in tape with the other. When he finally dropped her, she cringed on the bed, her body wracked in sobs. He sat alongside her for just a second, watching her agonizingly contort, then fell on her.

Before she knew it he was sitting on her torso, his meat slammed between her tits, his hands gripping them like pizza dough.

She stared up at his ecstatic face in alarm, but he saw none of it. His eyes were closed and his mouth was in an “o” of rapture. “Oh, yeah,” he breathed huskily. “Oh yeah….”

Her legs in the tape and bunched jeans thudded onto the bed clothes. She choked on the iron and balled cotton in her mouth. The tape even tightened as she tried to screech, but his long, thick, slimy, knobbed member kept rubbing the sides of her smooth, succulent breasts until he panted, vaulted off her, violently tore the t-shirt from her body and stood there, by the bed, ejaculating into the shirt.

“Idiot,” he hissed at himself as she stared in abject terror. “There’ll be no evidence of me here, remember?” He snapped his head over to look at her. “I’ll get you for that,” he promised, then slapped the semen-soaked shirt onto her lower face.

Anne screamed and screamed and screamed as he tied the sodden thing over her face and hair. Then he stuffed her head between a pillowcase and the pillow to hold it tightly in place before running downstairs.

He got back just as Anne swung her legs over the bedside and was ducking her head to get the pillowcase off. “Perfect timing,” he said, grabbing her hair and shoving the still damp pulpy pad over her nose and mouth, winding thin tape around her head to keep it in place.

Anne sat straight up as the noxious fumes began to mingle with the scent of semen, but that didn’t even slow him down. He wrapped her face in bandage as tight as it could go, before pulling the pillowcase free and then shoving all her underwear into it.

The girl wrenched this way and that, trying to get the thing off her face but then she felt the vapors creeping up into her brain again. She lurched forward, but he merely wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her to his lap, then yanked the lingerie-filled pillowcase over her head before tying it off around her neck with more tape.

Finally he released her and stepped back to watch. She sat there on the edge of her own bed, chest exposed, arms lashed to her own waist, her head sealed and her mouth gagged six ways.

She tried to get up, but fell back. The distant sounds coming out from beneath the pillowcase couldn’t even be called moans. Her head lolled once, twice, then, on the third time, fell back. She tried to sit up again but failed miserably. She sank into the bedclothes, trembling.

Finally she lay still. He took in her slim shape, proud chest, and long legs in the remnants of her clothes…and life.

“Bitch,” he muttered. “Almost made me lose it. Stupid bitch.”

His movements were professional. He removed her shoes and jeans. He taped her knees and thighs. He rummaged through her closet. He cursed that he couldn’t find any white thigh high stockings. That would soon be rectified. He found her highest heels (black) and wedged them on to her feet. He promised her that she would soon have white ones as well. He looked askance at her chest then snapped the white lace bra cups back onto them.

4finbig.jpg (149850 bytes)

Taking a last look at her glorious 34-22-32 form in the D-cup bra, high-legged panty, and heels, he wrapped her in the bedcovers, knotted it off, and easily carried her downstairs. He lay the bundle by the back door and went to turn off the kitchen tap, where the hot water had been erasing any sign of the drug remaining in the sink.

He checked his watch. It was well after midnight. Carefully checking out the windows, he saw all the other houses on the block were dark. He carried the bundle out to his car, dumped it silently into the back seat, locked the door, got behind the wheel, and drove away.

Beautiful Anne Rutherford is gone. Chestnut hair, violet eyes, 5’7″, 105 pounds, 34D-22-34, gone — kidnapped from her own house while her parents were away. A wiry old man took her underwear, highest heels, and her, wrapped in her own bedclothes. She lay in the back seat of his nondescript car with the mirrored windows in only a white bra, matching panties, and black high heels — arms lashed behind her, ankles cinched, and mouth gagged six fetid ways….

PART 2

The package of white, thigh-high stockings fell onto the shapely form in the back seat. It bounced, then slid off onto the floor.

He watched carefully as he sat behind the wheel. He saw a motionless five-foot, seven-inch shape, wrapped in a sheet and a blanket, secured with four seatbelts: one around the throat, another around the waist, a third around the thighs, and the fourth about the ankles. As always when he glanced back there he was tempted to join it. But he resisted.

It was risky enough to steal the stockings. Taking them was no risk — he could open virtually any lock in town without leaving a trace — but there was always a chance a single late night patrol car might find his nondescript sedan curious. And it just wouldn’t pay for anyone else to see this shape. Not after all the planning.

But he had “promised” her white thigh-highs, so that’s what he took from the storeroom. He doubted if the employees would ever notice it missing.

Feeling a renewed pressure in the front of his pants, he started the engine and drove carefully to his house. It was a small one, in the middle of the suburban street, just at the juncture of a “T” leading to another house-lined road. He had chosen it carefully for its deceptively ordinary look. He had been there almost twenty years, and had slowly and subtly altered it to his needs.

He added a fence that was almost six feet high. He had new windows installed. He cultivated his gardens carefully in the front and back. He noted the comings and goings of the street’s residents until he knew everyone’s schedule better than they did.

He pulled up to the garage and was about to press the door button, but was unable to keep from glancing at the back seat. His finger froze just before tapping the garage door button affixed to the windshield shade. Once they went inside, that was it. Why rush it?

He opened the door and stepped out into the crisp, cool dawn. He looked each way and savored the quiet emptiness of the normal neighborhood. Then he moved slowly to the rear door on the driver’s side. He unlocked the door and his breath caught in his throat.

She was still there, wrapped in the blanket and sheet, her shape all the more impressive even obscured. Looking each way again, he deftly pulled open the coverings around her head. He carefully removed the pillow case, making sure that no panty or bra fell out. He knotted off the pillowcase top and dropped it on the rear seat floor.

Her lustrous, thick, silky-soft chestnut hair covered her muffled face. He brushed it lovingly aside to see and feel her smooth skin, her closed yet still elegant eyes, and all that stuff on her lovely mouth.

Quickly yet carefully he unclipped and unwrapped the bandage, revealing the drug-soaked sponge taped to her nose. He slowly undid that as well. The remaining gags were still damp from the constant salivating the iron tab gag created. It pressed down her tongue and its thin straps pulled back her lips to their widest.

He could smell his cum on the t-shirt wrapping her chin. He could see the edges of the tape “X” beneath it, all but steamed off her panty-stuffed mouth. He could hear her sodden, ragged breath as the tongue-pressing gag continued to make her gurgle, even in her stupor.

He stared down at her, knowing that, within moments, she would finally be his. And there was absolutely nothing she, or anyone else, could do about it.

He felt renewed pressure at the front of his pants. With one hand he pulled down the soaked t-shirt and deftly plucked the dry tape away. With two fingers he gripped the edge of the saliva-sodden panties and drew them slowly from her lax lips. With his other hand he pulled down the elastic waist of his pants and undershorts.

His knobby, curved hard-on appeared in the thin morning light like a long log of excrement. Holding the back of her head, he unerringly directed it, the crown slipping between her moist lips.

“Hey neighbor.”

His head jerked up at the sound. He stared over the top of the car to where the fence was. He was alarmed for only a split second, drawing himself closer to block any view of the back seat.

“Hey, Rocky,” he grunted, glancing back and forth from the seat to the mild-looking man on the other side of the fence. He knew that Rocky, the perfect neighbor, could see nothing through the car windows and that from his position on the other side of the fence, he had no idea what was going on.

He rarely did. He was, in politically correct terms, trainable. In non-pc terms, slow.

“What are you doing up so early?” Rocky asked as he looked over the fence. “Just getting going or just getting back?”

“Just getting back,” he grunted, sliding his cock deeper into Anne’s slack mouth.

“Oh, your hours,” Rocky said pleasantly. “I couldn’t work your crazy hours.”

“What are you doing up so early, Rocky?” he grunted, trying not to twitch as her drool coated his member.

“Just getting up. Just getting ready for work. You know. What you doing there? Got a problem with your back seat?”

“Yeah, Rocky,” he sighed, fingers sinking in the insensible girl’s hair. “Just trying to fix something.”

“Stuck, huh? Well, you jerk it. You jerk it good.”

He smiled and did just that, snapping his cock deeper into her mouth; once, twice.

“Working?” Rocky asked.

“Oh yeah,” he sighed. “It’s working….”

Then his cock crown touched the back of her throat. Anne spasmed in her stupor, choking.

He quickly coughed to cover the sound, yanking himself out.

“You okay?” Rocky asked. “What happened?”

He snapped his pants up and quickly pressed his hand over the girl’s sweet mouth, holding it there as her bound body convulsed. “It snapped loose,” he gasped to Rocky. “Took me by surprise. Nearly cut my thumb.”

“Oh, careful,” said Rocky. “Be careful, okay?”

“Oh, don’t worry,” he said, feeling the coughs subside under his hand. “From now on, I will, I promise.”

“Good,” said Rocky. “That’s good.”

“Yes,” he agreed, stuffing the semen-sodden shirt back in the girl’s mouth before pulling the sheet and blanket over her head. “Very good.” He closed the door, walked around to the driver’s seat and pressed the garage door button. “Have a great day, Rocky.”

“You too, neighbor.” Rocky walked away at about the moment the garage door started to close behind the nondescript car.

* * * * * * * * * *

Anne dreamed she had fallen off a huge ocean liner. It was so big no one knew she had gone overboard. She was in her soft, black-velvet chorus gown, the one she wore to concerts. The one with the u-neck. The one she wore with the white panty-hose and the black pumps. The water was warm and thicker than usual, and she floated in it like a mermaid. Although she floated down and down and down, she had no trouble breathing.

But then a tentacle wrapped around her and she was pulled even further down to see a huge octopus. She opened her mouth to scream, but one of his tentacles went right into it. It filled her mouth completely, but then it kept going. It went down her throat, her mouth opening even further. She didn’t choke at all. It was like swallowing a warm milkshake. She felt it in her throat and then her lungs and then her stomach.

Her arms were pinioned to her sides, her head was back, her mouth open farther than it could ever go, and then she felt another tentacle snaking up her legs. She kicked, but that allowed it to slither under her dress. She felt it enter her there as it had entered her mouth, surging without pain or effort. She felt it up inside her, filling her, setting off flashes behind her eyelids and in her pleasure centers.

And then, all of a sudden, the water entered her nose. For a split second, she was drowning, twitching violently on the impaled tentacles. Then she woke up.

She jerked in place. For another split second, relief flooded her that she was not underwater, drowning. Then memory and realization combined to paralyze her, her skin going cold, then flushing hot. Her senses seem to hemorrhage, spinning out of control, flooding her mind with sensations.

She didn’t know where she was. She was inside. It was warm and dark. It was musty and musky. There were virtually no bright colors anywhere. There were rusted iron pipes, dark brown cement walls, deep brown wooden beams, thick, dusty, dark red carpets. Dark mahogany shelving. She was on a soft pile of cloth.

Finally her sense fell back into order and she jerked upright. She couldn’t quite comprehend herself. The first thing she noticed was her legs. Somehow they weren’t even hers anymore. Impossibly long, impossibly shapely, impossibly smooth. She suddenly saw them as others must have — so incredibly creamy and unblemished. Her feet were pointing, trapped in five-inch black high heels, with straps around her upper foot and ankle. Her ankles were crossed. And they, too, were strapped.

For another moment, Anne’s memories of having been assaulted in her own kitchen and room threatened to overwhelm her, but she fought the panic. Instead she realized that she was wearing something impossibly short, impossibly tight, and impossibly low cut. She recognized the sensation. It was lycra and maybe vinyl. It adhered to her like a layer of skin. It felt soft but looked wet and almost shiny. It seemed to clamp onto the very line between her upper thighs and crotch. The v-neckline went down to almost her navel. The thin, armless, shoulder straps just barely covered her nipples and aureoles, the tops of her breasts bulging out the sides.

She tried to pull her arms forward. It was no good. Her wrists were crossed and tied behind her with thin, tight, leather straps and tape. She twisted and pulled on them, but the bondage didn’t give a centimeter. Even if her thumbs disappeared, those things were not coming off her wrists.

She didn’t make a sound. She couldn’t alert whoever it was who did this to her. But she did finally realize that she was biting on something and something was adhering to her lower face like a leech. Her amazing dark violet eyes rolled down to see the thing sticking to her upper lip, lower lip, cheeks, and chin. It was a thick, cushioned leather pad. She felt the strap under her hair and at the base of her head and neck. She felt the pear shaped, padded intrusion in her open mouth. And she felt the incredibly sticky two-way tape on the inside of the covering, sealing it to her face.

It was the kind of tape supermodels used to keep their revealing dresses on their bodies. She had none on her dress, but it was there in abundance on the inside of the padded gag.

Anne’s eyes had finally adjusted to the dark. She was in some kind of combination cellar and enclosed back porch. What few windows there were were shaded and high up the low ceiling. But from what light there was she could tell it was mid-morning.

It was a bag person’s hovel. Piles of stuff were everywhere. Clothes, boxes, padded envelopes, newspapers, magazines, wrappers, pillows, stuffed toys and unimaginable junk was piled and stacked all over the place. It all had only two things in common. There was nothing sharp or hard and it all looked as if it had been there for a while.

Anne sat up, bending her legs. She stiffened when she saw herself reflected in an old framed mirror leaning up against a mahogany shelf across the area. She blinked. In the dirty, discolored glass was one of the most beautiful, sexy girls she had ever seen, despite the obstruction on her lower face. It was her: so pretty, so shapely, so slim…. She had never dressed like this before, and it gave her a rush of power, then incredible fear.

Not only did she now see herself as others saw her, but she saw herself as she would be if she didn’t get out…right now. She looked away and down to her dainty feet, her hands already achingly reaching for the shoes. With just her wrists tied, she could lean down and touch the leather. Her forefinger jingled the tiny luggage lock that cinched the ankle strap. She would not be getting the high heels off.

With another frustrated pull, she knew she still couldn’t get her hands free, but her fingers could agonizingly reach the other straps around her ankles. Relief flooded her when she saw no lock or even knots. It was strapped tightly, but even with her blood-starved fingers, she could work the buckle around into her grip.

Within moments she was slick with sweat, blinking it furiously out of her eyes. She held back moans as the leather bit into her leg skin, but finally she managed to unclip the dreadful thing. Her feet and shins tingled as it fell away and she could feel the cellar air on her crotch. She instinctively closed her legs and started to move up to her knees.

She waited until she regained her equilibrium, then brought one foot forward to balance on the severe heel. She felt like a ballerina, but knew she could do it. With a writhing surge of her body, she managed to get to her feet — stiffening to make sure she made as little noise as possible.

The blood roared in her ears as she fought to control her breathing. It sounded like she was on a respirator as she glared into the dank gloom for any sign of a door. Through the piles of clothes she could see glistening morning light. She moved in tiny steps, careful not to let the heels make a clacking sound but also sure not to lose her balance on any mound of junk.

Snaking between two huge piles of refuse, she blinked through shaded pebble glass at the back yard. The porch was at the bottom of a steep hill, blocking the view of any neighbor, but there was a single door to the right. Anne moved quickly toward it, gripping it in both hands. It was locked. She had a hysterical moment when she felt the urge to hurl herself into it anyway, but she instinctively knew that even if she could break the thick glass or wood, she wouldn’t get very far, even if her abductor was no where in the house. He would find her bled to death in the backyard with no one else ever knowing.

Anne looked back into the bowels of the house. She had no choice. She took a step back the way she came, and, shoulders hunched, chest snug in the wet look lycra, kept going.

She found the stairs behind a mound next to where she had woken up. They were in a narrow hall which crossed one landing, and then went up again — leading to what looked like a pantry filled with plastic garbage cans and bags. She was halfway up the first six steps when something caught her eye. She hazarded a glance. At first she thought they were more refracted reflections in a broken mirror, but then she realized they were photos.

She stiffened and grew cold. They were photos of her. At school, at church, at the greenhouse, at the library, at the mall, at the pool, even in her room. They were lying all over the shelves. Anne almost turned away when the realization hit her. They were all at least a year old … some going back as far as three years.

She nearly collapsed then, her body jerking in further realization, but she managed to hold on. Almost against her will, she looked back, her eyes trying to see anything but the images of herself — innocent, unaware, unknowing, vulnerable…. Then she saw another pile of pictures even further away. They weren’t of her. She couldn’t make them out clearly, but they weren’t from the same time or place. And each one pictured an incredibly pretty, incredibly bright, incredibly happy blonde girl….

Anne trembled, her high heels beginning to buckle. She leaned against the wall and breathed as deeply as she could. Her head cleared and she forced herself to keep going. She made it to the landing, slipping through soft boxes and envelopes. She stiffened again. She recognized the return addresses on the packages. They were from lingerie, shoe, and clubwear companies. Two packages were open. She looked at herself and had no doubt she was wearing what had been in them.

She looked around her. There were dozens more packages. All filled. All unopened.

Anne barely managed to keep herself from running, screaming, or collapsing. With one more purposeful step, she kept quietly going. She made it to the pantry and out into a tiny kitchen. She stepped out of the kitchen and stood in a combination dining and living room. Before her was a picture window centered over a big, old, heavy, lumpy sofa.

Anne stood in the carpeted, dank, messy, pile and package-filled room, and stared. It was as if she had been punched in the stomach. She recognized the neighborhood. She was no more than six blocks from her own house.

The street was far from full, but there were one or two cars on the road. There were dogs running and children playing. She wanted to scream to them, but choked it off. She stood there, willing with all her might for them to look at her, but they didn’t even glance in her direction.

Anne cringed in the sexy dress and shoes. Her eyes began to fill with tears. She straightened, yanking at her wrists, and concentrated on the door beside the picture window. She took a first step toward it, coming around the corner from the kitchen. What was on the wall next to the front door stopped her again. It was a collage of more photos. Of her. From the past year only.

One showed her leaning down in the greenhouse to get something, capturing her hanging breasts in her bra. Another showed her reaching up at the library, showing how the side of her breast could be seen in the loose sleeve of her t-shirt. A third was her in a mall changing room, glimpsed through a curve in the curtain. Then there were shots of her in her room, about to get into bed. There was even one of her kneeling in church that had markings making it look as if her wrists and mouth were taped….

Anne felt herself trembling. She felt beads of sweat coming down her forehead and cleavage. She started to turn back to the door when she saw it. There was one picture in the center of all the others. It was the only one older than a year. At first she thought it was one of her with her father, somehow dated with a computer or markers. But then she looked closer. It wasn’t her. It was her mother when she was Anne’s age.

The man with his arm around her was unmistakable, even though the picture had to have been taken decades before. It was the man who had attacked her….

Anne Rutherford thought she would go insane. With a terrified moan she wasn’t able to quell, she fell toward the door, her hands gripping the knob spasmodically, and twisted with all her might. Even before she fully understood that it was locked, she hurled herself at the picture window, not caring what happened.

She bounced off it as if it were made of plastic. She fell in a kicking, twisting heap on the bag-covered floor. She rolled over onto her haunches and prepared to vault up again. She froze in place.

He stood on the bottom step, looking down at her. They stared at each other; her in the heels and stunningly tight micro-minidress. He was naked, his erection extended to its full eight and a quarter inches.

Before she could lose her mind, scream, or scramble away, he had her by her hair and throat. He pulled her to her feet as if she were made of straw. He twisted around and slammed her into the corner beside the front door. He pulled a rubber-coated wire noose from the top of the front door sill and snapped it under her chin, away from her throat. He tightened it with a sharp pull, bringing her painfully up onto her toes.

“There, baby,” he grunted, quickly kneeling to noose one ankle to the back leg of the sofa, and the other to the bottom bolt of the door. She teetered on her toes, her legs spread four feet wide. “Now do you get it?”

He stood straight, directly in front of her, his face and body no more than six inches from hers. He rested one hand on her hip. He gripped her bound wrists, her hands flailing, with the other. His cock vibrated in front of her hips, glistening like a snake. Anne babbled behind the gag in abject dread.

“Shh, shh, shh,” he soothed, caressing her face and hair, the noose keeping her from doing anything about it. “It’s time, Annie dear.” His hand moved inexorably down to her chest. “You did well,” he whispered as tears poured from her eyes and his hand snaked into the dress. “Even after all I did to you, you got up here pretty fast.”

He took a moment to pick up a remote control from a sofa cushion and pressed a button. Across the room a small TV flickered on. There, through widened, disbelieving eyes, Anne saw a videotape of herself being unwrapped from her bedclothes, undressed, redressed, rebound, and re-gagged.

His hand was back, squeezing her buoyant, bulbous left tit. His mouth was on her throat, slobbering, whispering wetly into her right ear. “You were so beautiful, so sexy, so hot in your new clothes…. I got them just for you. Every month, every year, dressing you in my mind, imagining what you would look like, imagining how you would feel…. And now, you’re finally here….” He suckled her throat and licked her ear.

Anne shuddered and gurgled, her leg and arm muscles tightening. She stiffened again when she felt his fleshy knob at her lower lips.

“You ever wonder what happened at the prom?” she heard him hiss. “At the library retreat? Why there was only a goodnight kiss?” Anne’s disbelieving eyes rolled over toward him. “Yes, dear. Your old uncle gave those boys a word to the wise. Now you’re all mine….”

She started trying to scream “no” over and over again, her head back, her legs straining to kick or run, her arms trying to punch or push, but he just continued as if she were still drugged. He ever-so-slowly thrust up and in with his hips — his knobby, brown cock, coated thick with ointment, kept disappearing into her, her vaginal lips spread wider and wider.

Suddenly he tore open her dress top, her amazing tits surging free, then pulled up the back of the dress to grab her firm, high, butt cheeks. Then his speed returned to the slow, deliberate pace as his cock continued to gradually, unceasingly, enter her.

Anne started to gasp, then choke, her eyes wide. Her hands clawed at him. He jammed his own arms through hers, half-circled her back, and clamped down on her shoulders and collarbones.

“Easy,” he said, still deliberately rising up into her. “Easy….”

She finally looked at him, her expression and sounds begging and pleading for pity and mercy.

“All right, all right,” he sighed. Then he jammed his cock all the way inside her.

Anne grunted as if punched, but the noose did not allow her to double over. But even if it weren’t tightened around her head and chin, she wouldn’t have gotten anywhere. He abruptly crushed her against the door, her tits mashed against his chest — his cock thudding repeatedly into her like a jack hammer. He grabbed her ass, he pinned her head to the door with his sucking lips, and he fucked her brains out for thirty seconds, then sixty, then ninety, then a hundred and twenty….

Anne wailed incomprehensibly behind the gag in agony, the back of her head thudding against the door, her fingers scraping the wood, her ankles twisting off her heels.

Outside the one-way glass and soundproofed walls, the rest of the neighborhood heard and saw nothing.

Inside he was growling and roaring, his hands mashing and wrenching at her tits, his hips thrusting ever harder as he leaned further back. Anne shrieked repeatedly behind the gag until she gasped. A knife was in his hands. She screeched in fear, but it cut the wire noose. As she staggered, the wires were cut at her ankles. She stumbled forward in surprise, slamming to the cloth, paper, and plastic bags littering the floor.

Even before she settled, he was on her, one hand under her chin, pulling back, and the other inside her dress, clawing at her left breast. He bent her back like a bow, then his cock was inside her again, curling up from behind like a jai alai paddle. She moaned in anguish in time to its impaling her, her creamy legs kicking uselessly for several more minutes.

Then, grabbing her by the hair and waist, he forced her to kneel, her face deep in the carpet. He continued thudding into her from behind, her tits swinging like pendulums. Finally, with a growl, he dragged her up by her hair, hurled her onto her upper back on the sofa, and wedged himself between her legs. He gathered up her hips, nailed her cunt like a piston, and fucked her in a frenzy — her knees bent and her high heels scraping on the floor.

She stared, blinking in shock, at the ceiling as if she had slipped down from a sitting position. She was wedged on her back, her head pressed against the base of the sofa back, her ass and legs hanging over the seat lip, bound arms crushed beneath her, held in place by his coiled steel arms and throbbing cock. Every other second his mouth was there, biting, suckling, licking. Every other moment, his hands were there, gripping, yanking, clamping.

She writhed and contorted with the invasion, wailing into the gag, overwhelmed. Her heels scrambled in the carpet, her finger clawing, as she felt him coming.

He jammed down onto her, filling his fists with her hair. He slammed his meat as far and as tight as it would go. He looked directly into her petrified eyes and whispered “Now.” Then, with one more violent thrust, he erupted.

It was seventeen years of planning. It was eighteen years of preparing. It was nineteen years of panting up. He came and came and came and came into her, her fingers tearing slowly across the sofa cushion, the high heels stabbing into the carpet, her creamy legs spasming.

Then his hand and mouth were suckling one breast while milking the other. Anne sobbed, shuddering, as he lay atop her.

“Don’t worry, my dear,” she heard him say. “I only shoot blanks.” He gave her tit a squeeze. “But I have a lot of blanks.”

She began to cry in earnest as he picked up the pack of white lace thigh-highs.

Beautiful Anne Rutherford — 5’6″, chestnut hair, violet eyes, 105 pounds, 34D-22-34 — was kidnapped from her folks’ house and awoke bound and gagged in the cellar of another house down the street — filled with pictures of her (and a pretty blonde girl) as well as dozens of boxes from lingerie, shoe, and restraint mail order companies. She’s now a despoiled captive of a man rejected by her mother before she was born….

PART 3

The cellar was silent. Dank, dusky, filled with bags, old boxes and mail packs filled with waiting fashions, its walls covered with pictures of a pretty brunette and an unaware blonde girl. The first floor, covered with old ratty furniture, newspapers, brown paper bags, and magazines was quiet as well. The TV was on, showing images from an old videotape of the pretty auburn-haired girl walking to school, sitting by the window in her classroom, window-shopping at the mall, playing frisbee in the park, and other normal activities.

Beyond the fuzzy ambient noise of the videotape, there were small, wet sounds coming from the stairs. They got louder on the second floor, which was almost empty of the rotting mess of the lower floors. It was positively stark in comparison, with light pouring in from three of the four rooms.

The guestroom closest to the front had just a mattress on the teak wood floor, and metal rings screwed into the planks. The bathroom, however, was large, clean — almost medicinal — and well stocked. Its windows were completely covered with shades, curtains, and even towels.

The master bedroom was thickly carpeted with a big-canopied bed, a variety of chairs, but also some strange wooden constructs ranging from a workhorse to a triangle of wood. The sounds, however, were coming from the stark, light, playroom. In it was only an extremely short stool, a metal ring screwed into the floor nearby, and two people.

At first glance, they looked like lovers — the man fully dressed and the girl in lingerie. But on closer inspection, the lie was revealed. Anne Rutherford sat on the stool, her left leg bent, her right leg almost straight out. Both were gloriously showcased by thigh-high white lace stockings and ankle strap white high heels. Her left ankle was bound tightly to her thigh. Her right ankle was lashed to the floor ring.

Her arms were high up her back, her wrists crossed and lashed in a double-reverse sling secured under and over her buoyant tits, so her elegant fingers trembled near the base of her neck. Often they would strain for her hair, beneath which a buckle was brutally tightened around her neck. It held the big white ball-gag deep in her gurgling mouth, her lips distended around it.

She stared yearningly out either of the two square windows which looked upon the quiet, suburban neighborhood. She willed with all her might that someone might be walking on the empty sidewalks or look up from the occasionally passing cars. But even so, she instinctively knew that no one could see her at this angle unless they had x-ray vision.

On her succulent body was a severe, white, alencia lace, nylon/poly/elastin merrywidow corset with unlined demi-cups, flexible boning, and back hook-and-eye closures. It sucked in her already trim waist to a breathless twenty-one inches and thrust out her 34D’s into his hand. The girl made tiny, unwilling, burbling noises as she tried to breathe.

The man ignored them as he squeezed and squeezed and squeezed her luscious right tit as if pumping a well. It was almost spasmodic and seemingly unconscious since his mouth was all over her face and neck — kissing, slobbering, suckling — his other hand holding her head painfully and powerfully back by her luxuriant hair.

“Oh, Anne,” he breathed into her stunned, agonized face. His tongue was in her ear, then his mouth across it, nibbling at her earlobe. Then the tongue continued across her smooth, rosy lips, and even to her nostrils. She tried to wrench her face away but his right fist was like a vise in her hair. She moaned in revulsion.

“Oh, you don’t like that?” he whispered. “That’s all right, my darling. You’ll see….” His hand left her breast and started sinking. Her violet eyes — almost jade in despair — widened and tried to sink with it. But then his mouth was on her throat and his fingers slipped over her warm, wet, cerise snatch. She was already reeling from his first brutish assault downstairs, so she groaned, eyes rolling back into her head, as his fingers hooked into her.

“There,” he cooed. “Isn’t that better?” He started suckling her right breast as his thumb and forefinger expertly pinched her clit. Her kept her as taut as a bow on the stool as he bit her nipple, slavered on her breast, and expertly fondled her cunt.

He heard her breath coming faster and harder. He felt her chest swell. His face rose to hers to see her nostrils flaring and her eyes glittering. “See?” he said, pinching her clit. She started in place, then began to pant as his fingers returned to their cunning caress.

Her fingers stretched achingly. She stared at him with pleading hatred before her eyes squeezed shut in shame and anguish. They popped open again hopelessly as his mouth clamped down over hers, his drool coursing down her chin. She felt her skin flush, then the heat grow from her loins. She tried to scream, but his fingers, still holding her hair, snapped to her throat and gripped tightly. The pretty brunette choked, gagging, sweat pouring down her brow and cleavage.

“None of that,” he whispered warningly. “Not yet.” Then he played her clit like a string, sending bolts up through her. She stiffened in place, her eyes huge, then cringed, trying to escape the ropes and bite down on the ball with all her might. “Oh, no,” he said softly, looking down on her slobber-stained face. “Come on, Anne dear. You’re not going anywhere. Not anymore….”

She moaned up at him imploringly, but he just kept going, watching her breasts stiffen, her nipples engorge, her flesh darken, and her breath shorten. He knew she was close. “Did you think it would feel this way? Did you?”

He watched her shoulders bunch and her arms twist frantically. He watched her yank on the screwed-in floor ring over and over, her toes pointing madly. He heard trying to say “no” over and over again but only managing a grunting hum. Finally she had to just close her eyes and ride it, hoping the wave wouldn’t overwhelm her when it came.

Anne’s body was petrified in a rictus, as if her entire shape was holding her breath. She felt the coming tsunami, building from her crotch, broiling up toward her brain. Her body yearned to jam herself down on the invaders, to release herself of the building sexual steam threatening to tear her apart, but her mind screamed at her to fight it.

She thought she’d go insane, or was going to faint. Then, suddenly, the fat wriggling worms inside her were gone. Her eyes snapped open … just as a wad of cream splattered into her face.

Anne blinked furiously, her entire body suddenly cold. He had just come in her face … and was laughing at her. Just as she felt the heat of shame returning, he surprised her again. He pushed her back, slipping the stool out from under her firm, tight rump. She fell onto her back on the cold floor. Before she could even respond, he was on top of her, his left hand tight over her ball gagged mouth, his right hand grinding her left tit between their heaving bodies.

“How does that feel, Annie?” he hissed in her face, grinding his hips against hers. “How does it feel to be so close yet so far? Because that’s how I felt all these years. I couldn’t have her, huh? Her royal cunt and boobs were too good for the likes of me, huh? Well, that’s all right, because now I’ve got you, and I got news for you, bitch. You’re much better…!”

Anne started to cry piteously, then tried to wail as his fetid dick poked at her stinging lower lips.

“Better get yourself off if you can, dearie,” he jeered, smearing his cum on her lower face. “Because I sure as hell won’t!”

The girl heaved her body, scratched at the floor, and kicked her imprisoned legs as he rubbed his body against hers, jamming his stiff cock into her as hard as he could. Then he was on her stomach, his member between her tits. He jammed them together as Anne shook her head violently, the cum drooling down her cheeks.

Finally, when he was going to come again, he jerked up to one knee, grabbed her by the corset, dragged her to a sitting position, yanked the bodice wide, and spurt down her front. Laughing again, he pressed the corset tight against her — his other hand pushing her forward from the center of her back. It squished like an eclair’s filling.

The girl threw her head back, screeching and coughing. But then he was behind her, leaning on her back, his sticky hands reaching around to be filled by her tits. “Jack me off,” he whispered into her shining hair. “Come on, Annie, you can do it. Jack me off.”

Her fingers curled into fists, and she tried to pull herself away.

“Don’t be stupid, bitch,” he hissed. “You know it has to happen, so why not just get it over with?” She felt his putrid member flopping against her knuckles over the thunder of his own digits kneading her mounds. “Okay, bitch,” he sighed after a few moments. “Have it your way.”

Without a word, always leaning on her back, he forced one of the small, upside-down stool’s four-inch legs up her vagina, then continued to manhandle her tits with one hand while masturbating himself with the other. It went on and on and on until she thought she was going to pass out. But finally he ejaculated onto her numb, pinioned hands.

Cringing with abhorrence, the lustrous brunette slumped forward, but her captor merely started untying her left leg.

“Okay, Annie,” he said briskly. “That’s that, then.” She jerked up in surprise when her left leg came free. He started undoing the ropes around her upper and lower chest. Suddenly her tied wrists fell to the small of her back. “Okay?” he asked, coming around to her right foot. “Okay,” he answered himself. She watched, incredulously, as he untied her other foot.

Without ceremony, he grabbed her under her arms and dragged her to her feet. He held her there as her deadened limbs started tingling with renewed circulation. “Better?” he asked innocuously. “Of course,” he told the confused girl. “So, all right, I’ve had my fun. I totally fucked you, right, Annie?” She blinked some more, twisting her hands to help their recovery and anchoring her feet to stay balanced. “Right,” he continued. “So we’re done.”

She managed to twist her head so she could look up at him in disbelief.

But all he said was: “Better get going before I change my mind.”

She managed one step back, turning so she faced him. She took another step back on weakened legs, still watching him with doubt.

“Get going, bitch!” he suddenly roared, and the beautiful brunette was lunging toward the door, bouncing off the hall wall, and staggering down the stairs. She was amazed that she could stay upright in the vicious heels after what she had been through, but her panic drove her.

She slammed into the front door, terrified that he’d be right behind her, but she was alone in the living room. Her tied hands clutched the doorknob and twisted. To her total astonishment it was unlocked. She threw it wide and jumped out, unmindful of her situation. Anne Rutherford ran down the front steps in the murderously tight corset, her beautiful breasts bouncing, her cum-flecked hair swirling, her glorious legs running in four and a half inch high heels.

She saw the neighborhood yawning out in front of her, over the yard’s tall fence. She spotted the opening and charged for it just as she saw shadow out the corner of her eye.

He was coming at her from the garage. There was something thick and wet in his right hand.

No wonder he had kept her gagged and her wrists tied behind her. He didn’t want her free. He wanted to hunt her.

She started trying to scream, but the gag and the effort took her breath away. She tried to throw herself out onto the sidewalk with a final burst of strength and speed, but just as her mane fluttered by the fence he was on her. She almost managed a shriek then, but the thick, padded, steaming cloth was clamped over her mouth and nose like hurled paint.

He tackled her, twisting her back. He slammed her to the ground, rolling. He dragged her up and started yanking her back toward the front door. She kept trying to scream, but it was too late. She struggled, lurching in his grip. Her eyes bulged, twisting back and forth from the door to the fence opening. She hadn’t even noticed the bushes around the front steps until he threw her into them.

The girl fell heavily, but before she even bounced, he was on her again, her face in the dirt, the cloth impossibly tight over her nose and mouth.

“You didn’t think I’d really let you go, did you, Annie?” she heard him whisper in her ear. “I mean, I haven’t even fucked you up the ass yet….”

She felt his hard-on against her firm rear. She screamed with all her might into the gag and sodden cloth. It sounded like a distant bird’s call.

Suddenly she could feel every pore on her body. She could sense her extraordinarily sexy shape beneath him there in the dirt, encased in the corset, stockings and shoes, her lovely sweet face deep in the drug-soaked cloth, her glorious arms twisting in the simple wrist bonds.

She felt his other hand crawl under her. She felt it fill with her left tit. She felt him squeeze. She felt it bulge between her fingers.

He felt her struggle. He felt her body shake, contort, undulate, shudder, and tremble beneath him. He felt her slim, shapely legs kick. He felt her fingers scramble and reach agonizingly. He held the thick cloth pad tightly over her face, feeling her screams more than hearing them.

Then Anne Rutherford, all five feet, six inches, a hundred and five pounds, of her, collapsed. He felt her go lax. He didn’t care. He lay there, on top of her, in the bushes, holding the cloth fixedly over her face for minutes more, grinding her rich, ripe breast in his other hand. He listened to the birds and insects and passing cars, exulting in her sexy shape under him.

Finally he slowly pulled himself up. He looked down at her, loving even her backside. Carefully he rolled her over. He caught his breath. Her eyes were closed, her mouth slightly open. Her breasts jiggled. Looking around but seeing only shrubs, he carefully crawled around her, grabbed her arms, and dragged her deeper into the bushes until she lay against the house, her head by the side of the front steps.

Peering carefully through the bushes to insure they couldn’t be seen, he kicked her legs wide, laid atop her, pressed his right hand over her gagged mouth, gripped her right tit, and slowly slid his maddeningly hard cock inside her.

Otherwise he didn’t move. He just lay that way, plugging her, until his erection diminished. It wouldn’t stay that way for long.

Anne awoke with a start. She immediately felt that her entire body was aching, but especially her shoulders and arms. Then she perceived an inhuman tightness at her elbows, chest, and lower face. She could do everything but see. She rapidly realized that wasn’t because she was blindfolded, but because she was under a blanket of some sort.

She stretched agonizingly, moaning. Then she immediately knew that she was still bound and still gagged, but it was even worse this time. Something filling, porous, yet unyielding was filling her entire mouth, pushing it open to the ripping point. She tried to spit it out…to even close her yawning mouth a centimeter, but it wouldn’t budge.

Her opal/jade eyes rolled downward to see the edge of something over her mouth as well. It was tan, sticky, and so tight it was practically an eighth layer of skin. It covered her lower face from just under her nostrils to her chin line, then practically from ear to ear. It didn’t just adhere to her flesh; it gripped like hundreds of tiny hooks.

Her arms were wrenched behind her, her wrists and even elbows touching. Her ankles were crossed, and tied. With a soft moan she slowly sat up. The blanket over her slid off. She stared, blinking, into a wide, distorted reflection.

It was from the mirrored windshield of his car. She was in the backseat, blinking. She saw herself: dressed in a midriff-baring, fuzzy, soft, short-sleeved red sweater and hip-hugging red and black tartan, pleated miniskirt, with black thigh-high leg warmers and black, foot-molding, high-heel full-breasted oxford shoes. It was a nasty variation of a college uniform, but hardly the worst of it.

The sweater was yanked up. The frilly, light-blue bra was yanked down, trapping her squeezed tits between them. There were no panties. And around her throat was a slim steel choker collar on a chain leash. Anne leaned forward, starting to moan, then stiffened. Her awakening eyes had focused beyond her distorted reflection. Out the windshield, beyond the smoky, one-way glass, was a neighborhood she recognized. It was hers. The car was parked four doors down from her house. There was a light in the kitchen. She could see figures moving.

Anne made a choking sound, then her head snapped toward the figure in the front seat, behind the wheel. He turned toward her, holding up the leash handle in his hand. “Welcome back, Annie,” he murmured, then, without warning, climbed over the seat. She had merely a moment to react and he was on her, pushing her down, spreading her knees.

He was sitting on her haunches, yanking down her bra and pushing up the sweater even higher. Then his hands were in her hair, holding her down as he slid his body between her legs — her bound ankles over his ass.

“Now this is the way it’s done,” he muttered. “I checked. Your neighbors are out for the week, but nobody but I know. You park in a reservoir or park inlet and the patrols get suspicious. But just another car on a quiet street? No problem.”

Anne tried to scream and struggle, but he was too tightly muscled and heavy, and one seemingly casual pull of the leash took her breath away.

“Now, now,” he breathed. “There’s no need for that. It’s not like this hasn’t happened before….”

He yanked down his sweat pants, freeing his hard-on and took a last look at her beautiful body beneath him — her bound wrists sandwiched between her left side and the seat back. He lay atop her, shifting his hips so his cock dangled into position. Anne squeezed her eyes shut and tried to scream with all her might. His hand plopped over her already filled and sealed mouth as he rammed his log into her again.

She babbled insanely and squirmed under him incessantly as he methodically fucked her in the back of the car — it’s heavy duty shocks taking everything they could dish out. He grabbed her hair which hung over the edge of the seat to pull her head back so he could suckle her throat. He wrapped his arms under her shoulders to grip her wonderful collar bones. He mauled her tits one by one as if kneading bread. And all the while thrusting, plunging, and surging up inside her.

Anne’s fingers clawed, her feet kicked, her mouth wailed, but nothing left the vehicle. He inevitably came, holding the leash tight to keep her from complaining. Climbing off her, he wiped his cock in her hair, sat her up, duct-taped her knees, wired her ankles to the steel slat at the bottom back of the passenger seat, then wrapped her bound wrists with one seat belt while stretching the other across her torso.

He pressed her face against the window and slowly drove by her house. If anyone had looked out and seen through the car’s reflective shields, they would have seen a pretty brunette’s stunned, comatose face streaked in sweat, slobber, and semen, her hair alternately sticky with jiz or lustrous, her throat a mass of hickeys, and her nipples smearing the glass.

He parked in the spot where he used to spy on her, and waited, alternately watching the garage and her in the rear view mirror. After awhile her dull, drooping eyes started sparking, and he watched as she tried loosening the ropes — jerking and pulling quietly in the back seat. He watched her head twist as she tried to either close or open her mouth wider. Her eyes would widen and her back arch, thrusting her chest up. She even tried to get her aching fingers to reach her sweater hem so she could cover her squished tits.

She jolted upright when the garage door at her house opened. “Here we go,” he said, and started following the car which emerged. Anne started to babble beseechingly. He yanked the leash, turning her entreaties into choking coughs. The car pulled into the town hall. He parked by the library a building away. “Guess some things must go on,” he commented, “even if your daughter is missing.” He turned in the seat toward her, holding up the choking leash. “Let’s show ‘er what she missed.”

He ignored her tears and attempts at shrieks. He unclipped the seatbelts, and shoved her face first onto the seat. He cut open the tape at her knees. He pushed down the driver’s seat back and affixed her left ankle to the driver’s armrest. He lashed her other to the backseat armrest, spreading her legs. He cut open her elbow bonds, and wrapped the leash around her wrists midway up her back. If she pulled down too hard now, she’d choke herself.

“Now,” he said, “like I promised.”

The girl’s eyes bulged as she felt him shoving a finger full of lubricant up her ass. The skirt was meaningless, barely covering her at the best of times. Before she could rear up, he was on her again, his hands over her mouth and across her forehead. Then, slowly, carefully, he entered her from behind. His hands spasmed on her face as he practically clicked all the way in. “Now, Annie,” he whispered. “Two holes down. One to go.”

He fucked her up the ass for ten minutes, occasionally reaching under her and wrenching at her chest as he went. Anne tried to scream, but the choker was too tight and the invasion too awful. She moaned and mewled, her nostrils flaring and running. He only looked up when the family car rolled by outside. He held Anne down as it passed. Then he shrugged and went back to ass-raping her.

Finally he came in her again, his drool in her ear. Then he just lay on her for ten minutes more, his cock still corking her anus, his hands squeezing her tits. Eventually he untied her ankles from the abused armrests, retied them together, released her wrists from her throat, retied them to her ankles, retied her elbows with some brutal tugs, and tumbled her into the front passenger seat. He slid into the driver’s seat and turned toward her. She stared at him with dull hatred and throbbing exhaustion.

“Okay, babe,” he said. “I guess it’s time.” He checked his watch. “Yeah, I’m going to be late for my shift.”

Ignoring her slight look of surprise, he easily shoved her down on the floor under the dashboard and drove through the night for twenty minutes, keeping a tight grip on the leash the whole time. Finally he parked by the side of a dirt road, and took a second to look at her abused shape and groggy face before dragging her up and laying her, face-up, halfway across his lap. She stared out the windows again, not recognizing the rolling hills and wooded plains.

“Yeah,” he said. “Why would you know this? But trust me, you’re going to know it very well, very soon.” He popped open the glove compartment and removed a small plastic bottle, like the kind they used for shampoo or mouthwash samples. Without bothering to warn her, he started unpeeling the industrial sealant tape from her mouth. Anne’s eyes shut in pain, but she sucked in as much air as she could, hoping for a chance to cry out.

He only removed enough to free a third of her lips. Then he grabbed her hair, holding her hard in place on his lap and pressed the bottle tip against the porous material stuffing her mouth. With a squeeze he stained it blue … a blue which immediately started fading. He squeezed again, and again and again, until there was nothing left in the bottle, then smoothed the tape back over her mouth.

Still holding her hair, he began to stroke her throat with his other hand. “Swallow,” he encouraged softly. “Swallow….swallow….”

He watched as her amazed stare became defiant, then concerned. She started to blink.

“Swallow….” He felt her throat move under his caressing hand. Then it moved again. Anne blinked more. He noted the ways her fingers splayed then tightened into fists. He saw how her body began to tremble, her ankles twisting, her shape squirming.

He saw the color rise into her face and her eyes start to unfocus. He immediately snapped the hogtie free and sat her up. The wrist and elbow bonds came off first, replaced with a cunning thumb cuff specially designed as a makeshift straight jacket. It made the subject embrace herself, her thumbs practically on her back, attached by a small, thin, but powerful chain.

As he affixed it Anne screamed at herself to fight, but her body didn’t respond. Instead it felt the first wracking seizure.

He grabbed her hair again and yanked her head back, straddling her seated shape. He snapped up her bra and pulled down the sweater. Then, with one brutal pull, he tore the tape completely off her mouth and started clawing inside to dislodge the polymer. He yanked it gradually out of her gaping lips as if it were a huge tuber.

“Scream!” Anne told herself. “Now!” Her mouth worked, but only unintelligible grunts emerged. She almost hemorrhaged when he nearly laughed, but then the cramp passed and she realized he was strapping something else in her lax mouth. It was a plastic wedge attached to a plug, which held down her tongue while snapping her teeth into a grove. It tightly clipped behind her head; effectively eliminating all rational speech and muffling whatever incoherent ravings were left.

“Okay, okay,” he breathed, hopping back behind the wheel. “I think you’re ready.” But he didn’t undo her ankles or remove the choker until after they had pulled into the emergency bay of the isolated, remote Aurora Mental Hospital, secluded on a hill away from town. With a heightened sense of irony, he shortened the slim chain and clipped it around her exposed waist.

“Okay, Annie, baby,” he hissed, “do me proud.” Then he vaulted out of the car, came around her side, and dragged her out into the empty, quiet lot. Holding her arms tightly, he propelled the confused, drugged girl into the all-but-deserted ER, all but slamming her into the reception desk.

Anne looked around wildly, adjusting from the cool night air to the heavily medicinal smell of the overused interior, which was obviously a medical facility wedged into a rambling old house. Her nose stung from the noxious aroma of urine and worse (not completely covered by antiseptics) while her mind was stung by the narcotic’s jolts. She tried to speak, she tried to plead, she tried to show what was going on, but she couldn’t stop the convulsions that wracked her slim shape.

“What’ve we got here?” the big woman on the other side of the desk practically drawled.

“Co-ed from the college,” he said quickly. “Found her under the bleachers, stoned out of her head, taking on all comers.”

The woman took one look at the splattered, bruised brunette in the impossible tight sweater, impossible short skirt, impossibly high heels, thigh-high leg warmers, and waist chain, and immediately accepted the story without reservation. “I see she gave you a little trouble,” she said, motioning toward the thumb cuffs and gag.

“Not me,” he maintained, holding the writhing, squealing girl easily. “Couldn’t keep her from banging herself around or biting her tongue.”

The woman nodded knowingly. “Shit, you know what to do,” she told him. “You been here long enough.”

“Got ya,” he replied, beginning to pull the alarmed, appalled girl deeper into the hall.

“Noooooooo!” she managed to get out around the gag, but it didn’t matter. She tried to say “He’s lying, I’m not what he says!” but it was now all such mush.

“There we go, Annie,” he whispered, dragging her toward the stairs. “Now that wasn’t so bad, was it?”
The brunette reared in his grip, but it was useless. The stairs were even more deserted than the late night admissions area, and he whisked the barely 100 pound girl to the bowels of the building. He shoved her inside a plain dark room, and locked the door behind them.

The one light he switched on was deep blue and Anne stood in what was once, obviously, a small operating theater. She blinked, adjusting her eyes to the dark, trembling. He stared at her, admiring at how closely she resembled the lie he had told about her. With a tender smile, he stepped forward, took her by the shivering shoulders and started tearing the sweater from her.

Her screams echoed in the small, empty, cavern, and were swallowed up by both the gag and the walls.

Soon Anne Rutherford was naked, the torn clothes in a pile by the shoes. Manacling her was no problem. She now wore a different metal belt, her wrists shackled to its sides, on either side of her twenty-two inch waist. The tongue-depressor/mouth-opening plastic tab/plug was still strapped to her face. The thumb cuffs were now around her big toes. She quivered in the cold of the room, slightly bent over from the drug’s leftover effects.

He stared at her gloriousness — the muscles in her flat stomach and limbs, and the way her pink button nipples pointed in the chill. “Oh Annie, Annie, Annie,” he breathed. “Can’t you see it’s all just beginning?” He raised the hose in his right hand and pulled the garden nozzle’s trigger.

She screeched when the cold water hit her and he kept targeting her until she was curled up on the floor. He paid special attention to her hair, watching all evidence of his attacks going down the drain in the center of the tiled room. In due time, he dragged her insensible form up and laid her on her stomach on a metal gurney. Then came the enema.

She writhed, sobbing in humiliation as it did it’s work. He removed the bedpan, then cleaned her off again, this time with warm water until she lay, eyes rolled back into her head, against the far wall. The electric drier was next, until her mane and skin were as smooth and glossy as ever. Then came the straitjacket — a new black vinyl kind, made of a material than was metal-strong but adhered to her like rubber.

He considered ramming a dildo up her before tightening the strap between her legs, but thought better of it. Its bulging and humming might be too noticeable even for the usually inattentive staff of this place. So he lightly affixed a rubber-coated nipple clip to her clit instead, and immediately covered it with the jacket’s anchoring strap.

He carefully gauged the girl’s reaction. She shifted in her uneasy sleep, but made no other sign. Good. It would have a building, cumulative effect. By morning, anyone who might stumble across her would be convinced that she was well and truly nuts. And he would see to it that she was his personal patient as well.

He admired her remarkable shape in the form-fitting straitjacket, and how it set off her long, shapely legs. Even so, he replaced the black leg warmers to complete the ensemble before reclipping the big-toe cuffs over the cloth. He easily lifted her semiconscious form to a wheeled stretcher, strapped her down, covered her with a sheet, and wheeled her out of the ready room.

He smiled at how great she looked even under the sheet, bringing her through the quiet, empty halls to a special padded cell all the way at the end of the disused wing in the back. He placed her carefully on the cushioned floor and stepped back to drink in her loveliness. Her life passed before his eyes and by the time he got to the evening’s festivities, his pants were stretched to the tearing point.

All that leading to this … and it wasn’t even over yet. Not by a long shot.

He pulled the smelling salt caplet out of the recessed wall cabinet, locked its padded cover back over it, and kneeled next to the slumbering girl, his back blocking the surveillance camera. He snapped it open under her nostrils. They quivered and her eyelids fluttered. Her beautiful purple eyes popped open, but before they even focused, he reached down and patted her crotch strap, hard.

With a vicious flick of his middle finger directly over her clit, he whispered, “Showtime Annie. Time to start your new life….”

He left her bleating there, then casually returned to the main wing, where he went to the empty video room, erased the tape of her admission, disconnected the VCR from the far room’s monitor and sat at a PC compiling her papers.

“Name: unknown,” he typed. “Coed visiting Aurora College. Address: unknown. Next of kin: unknown. Admitted after ingesting unknown hallucinogen.” He thought and thought about what might be a good excuse for keeping her there as his private charge, but then simply typed: “Released after full recovery. Whereabouts: unknown.”

He entered it into the hospital’s files, then glanced up to the monitor. Anne Rutherford was writhing in place, obviously trying to scream her head off. Her hips were jerking maniacally, her knees wide, her toes straining in the cuffs.

His brow furrowed. He quickly printed out a sign which read: “Do not disturb. Therapy in progress,” then stood and left the room, leaving the monitor on. On it, the girl rolled, her body straining, slamming into the padded walls of the cell. Some minutes later, anyone in that empty video room could have watched him reenter the cell carrying a small bag. Out of it he pulled a leather hood which he clipped, then laced, over her head. He unclipped her toes, pulled off the leg warmers, then strapped those limbs together, affixing her thighs to her shins with a wide, black band.

He stood, looking down at her still writhing shape, then left the cell, locking it firmly behind him, the sign in place in case anyone ventured that far back in the neglected wing. He returned to the security-cam room and watched the girl contort for many minutes more. As with everything else in his plan, this understaffed, under financed mental hospital had been perfect, and securing a job there had been no problem.

It was time for his rounds. He took a final look at the extraordinarily pretty, shapely, slim, and sleek brunette trapped in the padded prison, then reached behind the monitors to affix another wire to the camera for the next cell over.

The image of Anne Rutherford struggling in her sexual hell winked out. The image of an empty cell winked on instead.

He left the room, memories of how it felt inside her filling his brain. But in his mind were images of what came next. His pants started to bulge as he disappeared into the darkness at the end of the hospital hall….

Anne Rutherford (5’6″, chestnut hair, violet eyes, 105 pounds, 34D-22-34) is the bound and gagged, repeatedly violated, captive of a man rejected by her mother before she was born. After playing with her in his house, yard, and car, he has secreted her shapely, straitjacketed, and muzzled form in his place of employment: a padded room in a rundown sanitariumЕ.

PART 4

“Holy shhhhhЕ!Ф breathed the orderly.

He stared down at the girl on the floor of the padded room. Form-fitting black vinyl covered her from her head to her hips. A thick strap was adhered where her panties should have been. The new-style straightjacket forced her to embrace herself, but he could see the swell of her strong, full, bosoms beneath her shapely arms. He could tell her legs were even more shapely, even though a thick band affixed them in a totally bent position; the back of her shins tight against the back of her thighs.

The words hadnТt even finished hissing out of his mouth before he was kneeling beside her, his clipboard dropped to the mats, his fingers pulling at the buckles and laces adhering the leather hood across her head. He couldnТt even manage words when he peeled back the cowl and her extraordinary face emerged, a mane of thick auburn hair curtaining it. The skin shone from sweat while the deep purple eyes were smoky and glassy at the same time. Her luscious lips were slack and soft, drooling around the plastic knob affixed deep in her mouth.

УThereЕthere was no one listed in this room,Ф the orderly finally managed to blurt as he grappled with the dental device designed to keep electroshock patients from biting or swallowing their tongues. УWhoЕwho the hell are you?Ф

Anne couldnТt answer. She tried, but her mouth gaped open, her eyelids lowering. How long had she been cramped in there? How long had she writhed in the darkness, her mouth stuffed, her face covered, her limbs trapped, and the clip on her clitoris clamped down by the leg strap?

УUhЕuhЕ,Ф she finally managed as the orderly hastily undid her legs. УAhЕ!Ф she gasped as her glorious gams finally stretched out.

УWhere are you from?Ф the orderly muttered, hands on his knees. УThe college?Ф Anne writhed piteously, moaning. УThose arenТt standard issue hospital garments,Ф he gaped in understatement.

УH-help me,Ф Anne managed to whisper, straining, undulating, in the vinyl constraint. УPleaseЕ.Ф

УShiiiit!Ф The orderly finally managed to complete the word in wonder and confusion. He stood by the comatose girl. She heard him start to shout for the ward nurse just as the darkness returned. Then, in her stupor, she felt the straightjacket straps loosening. She felt the air on her naked form. She even heard a gasp from a woman as the clip between her legs was finally revealed.

The last thing she heard, in fact, before her body retreated into sleep, was a feisty womanТs voice. УNow this,Ф she heard, Уis totally fucked up!Ф

Anne Rutherford woke slowly. To her relief she was in a soft bed in a sunlit ward. She could see an open window looking out onto the rolling hills of her town, the white curtains fluttering in the late afternoon breeze. She looked slowly down at herself. Her young, shapely, firm body was enclosed in a soft, cotton, hospital gown, but was otherwise unfettered. She stretched luxuriously, then stiffened as memory splashed back.

УOhmigod,Ф she choked. УHim! He might come back!Ф

Suddenly a round, kindly nurse was by her side, a reassuring hand on her arm. УThere, there,Ф she said. Anne could tell by her voice that she was the nurse who had freed her. УNobodyТs going to hurt you any moreЕ.Ф

УButЕ!Ф Anne started, her eyes tearing as she started remembering all that had happened.

УNow, donТt worry, dear,Ф the old nurse soothed, patting her arm. УWe know. We know all about it. He canТt get you here. There are guards on the door. The police have been called. TheyТll get all the information and evidence. I know it was horrible, but itТs all over now. YouТre finally safe.Ф

Anne started to cry, but in relief. The nurse stayed by her side, rubbing her back and making comforting sounds.

УNow, now,Ф said the nurse. УThatТs all right. Would you like something to help you sleep?Ф

УBut, the policeЕ,Ф Anne managed through her tears.

УDonТt worry,Ф said the nurse. УWeТll wake you when they get here.Ф

УUh, no,Ф Anne finally decided. УNo, thank you.Ф

УAll right, but do get some rest, my dear,Ф the nurse suggested, helping her lay back. УYou need to regain your strength.Ф

УYes,Ф Anne said quietly. УYouТre right. Thank you.Ф

УNo problem, darling child,Ф the nurse said, smoothing the covers across her. УThatТs what IТm here for. Now you just relax and as soon as the police arrive, IТll bring them right inЕ.Ф

The nurse walked to the door, taking just one moment to glance back. She was pleased to see that Anne RutherfordТs tired eyes were already beginning to close. She smiled in satisfaction and left Е locking the door behind her.

At about the same time the receptionist Ц the one who had been on duty when Anne Rutherford had been brought in as a head case Ц was talking to the man who had admitted her.

УSheТs in a private room,Ф the big woman hissed. УCan you get here beforeЕ?Ф

УNo,Ф he said. He was in his car, watching people beginning to enter an industrial-looking banquet hall set amidst car repair and stereo installation shops. УThe schedule has gotten tight. How she look?Ф

УAs good as ever,Ф the woman replied in impressed disbelief. УShe gives new meaning to the term Сravished beauty.ТФ

He grinned tightly, staring at the station wagon which was pulling around back. He got a glimpse of blonde hair and white lace as it disappeared around the corner of the squat concrete building.

УGood,Ф he grunted.

УHey,Ф interjected the woman. УYouТre not going to let them catch you, are you?Ф

УNo way,Ф he grunted. УIТll be miles away by then.Ф

УGood,Ф she said. УWell, okay thenЕ.Ф

УYou got nothing to worry about,Ф he assured her, glancing at the seat beside him. The bag was there, filled with tape, straps, and packing. УGood luck Е and by the way? Thanks.Ф

He imagined her conspiratorial smile as he ended the call and started the engine. He slowly drove his car past the УWedding Show TonightФ sign and toward the banquet hallТs fire escape. He parked by the side door as he had for the last two weeks and waited to make sure all his planning had paid off. Even though he had spent years preparing, there was no sense taking any chances now. Taking and defiling the brunette had gone without a hitch, but that was no reason to getЕwell, cocky.

Even so, there were no surprises. The Уno exitФ sign he had affixed to the other side of the side door was not questioned, and the event staffing was so nominal that no one checked the buildingТs perimeter. He quietly emerged from his car, wearing the same nondescript, dark outfit he had worn to kidnap Anne. Holding the bag, he started up the fire escape to the changing roomЕ.

Mindy Hollister had the corner room. It was only right, since she was the last girl to go on tonight. The organizers had taken one look at her and unanimously decided that she was their curtain call. The people who ran these wedding events tried to be fair Ц after all, it was the relatives of all the local amateur models who usually filled the hall, bought the expensive refreshments, and placed orders with the attending retailers Ц but there was no denying the logic of having Mindy close the show.

She looked in the full length mirror again, excited to start seeing what they saw. Soft, real blonde hair around a sweet oval face. Blue-green eyes, pink lips, perfect teeth, straight nose, and a bright, natural, unaffected smile. 5Т3Ф tall, with a body to kill for. Her breasts had grown full, high, round, and firm throughout puberty while her waist remained slim, her hips sleek, and her legs shapely and seemingly long, despite her height. As her father used to say before the divorce: УYouТre all girl, and then some.Ф

Mindy almost giggled at the memory of how she Уaw shucksФ them, and how hard the whole family had worked not to let her beauty go to her head. She prided herself on not letting it change her too much or make her treat people different. Sure, she was aware of how she looked Ц especially by the way other people looked at her — but she refused to let it make her spoiled.

So even this event thrilled her instead of serving her vanity. She had even shooed her mom out of the room when she threatened to gush too much. So now she had the vision all to herself. And even she had to admit it was really something. The white corset was magnificent: hook-and-eye-clipped up the front, laced up the back, the whale boning bringing her already trim waist down to a impressive twenty-one and a half inches. The specially reinforced cups balled her creamy round breasts to a thirty-six D size. The shoulder straps were barely there and perfectly tailored.

She reveled in the lingerie beneath the floor length skirt: the matching white satin g-string panty, the garter belt, and the lace-topped thigh-high white stockings, tucked into pearl-colored, burnished, four-inch high heels. Even she could hardly take her eyes off her. She could just imagine how sheТd smile when she stepped out onto the runway downstairs. Tonight was her night. She was going to light up the place.

Then it got dark. She smelled something. She felt something on her face. It was as if the roof were made of pillows and it had just fallen in. She finally felt something clamping onto the back of her head. Her hands raised to investigate but then it was gone. She blinked, tottering slightly on the heels, and dully stared back into the mirror. It looked as if she had suddenly gotten drunk. Mindy leaned forward, putting one small hand, complete with light pink nail polish, on the plain table in front of her.

What had just happened? Had she suffered some kind of stroke? She was studying to be a nurse so she knew it wasnТt impossible, butЕ.

She raised her head with a slight effort, then stared at herself in the mirror again. She was looking better, but still a bit unfocused and confused. She couldnТt think straight. She tried to concentrate, noticing how deep and dark and beautiful the sunset was in the mirrorТs reflection.

She lowered her head to catch her breath. Then it happened again. She was blinded. Something was over her face. A brutal pressure was on the back of her head. Her upper body trembled as if something, or someone, had shaken her slightly. She smelled something awful, something sickly sweet.

Then it was gone again. Mindy staggered, a fuzz around her normally bright eyes. She stumbled forward, trying to focus on the door. She opened her mouth to call her mother but only a strange sigh emerged. She just managed to grab the doorknob with one hand, but didnТt twist it open. No, she used it to regain her balance. She looked down at her hand, trying to think. But all that appeared in her mindТs eye was the instruction: Уremember to put on the long gloves.Ф

She stepped back, grabbing the table to stay upright. She felt the long, silky gloves beneath her fingers. She absently slipped them on, then stiffened. She had heard someone giggle.

She tried to turn around and scream, but he was on her again before she could do either. This time he held her longer, the thick pad soaked with anesthetic tight over her sweet little face. After Anne, she was practically a living doll in his strong arms. His eyes widened as her bulbous breasts swelled in the corset cups, threatening to burst out. He now knew she had sucked in the drug. His lips came off his teeth as her small, gloved hands weakly gripped his forearm.

He stepped forward, slamming her stomach into the table edge. He bore her torso over and down, the sodden pad still tight over her vibrating face. It acted like a pillow as her head hit the table top with a soft thunk. Then one hand was digging in his pocket for a thick elastic band. With a nimble move he snapped it into place, keeping the drenched pad over her nose and mouth. Then his hands shot for her uselessly waving wrists.

He wrenched them back and spun the thin, white medical tape around them both over the small of her back. He quickly dropped them and yanked the small brick of taffy-like caulking out of his other pocket. He wrenched the drugged pad from her face, allowing the elastic band to fall to her throat. But even before it settled, his entire weight was on her back, his mouth next to her ear as they bent face first on the table top.

УYou never stood a chance, Mindy,Ф he hissed as he started stuffing pieces of the caulking into her lax, drooling mouth. УThe anesthetone barbisol works instantly. I didnТt even have to put it over your nose and it wouldТve done the trick. They use it to make psychotic patients cooperative during operations.Ф MindyТs brow furrowed, her eyes drooping, as she tried to comprehend. УThis stuff? New plastic. Non-toxic. Swells to gently fill spaces. Deadens sound.Ф She heard something rip and then felt a swash of tape pressed violently over her lower face.

УNice,Ф she heard him whisper. УMatches your dress. Now come on.Ф He half-dragged, half-slid her along the table to the back, holding her head tight to its top. УWiden your legs. Come on, widen them.Ф She felt him kicking at her ankles, then felt him taping them to the table legs with the same tape he used on her wrists. As he rose, he gathered up the wedding dressТ skirt with him. УAh yes,Ф he breathed, as she felt the air caressing her thighs above the stockings. УThatТs more like it.Ф

She tried to scream again when she felt him tear off the g-string with one sharp pull, but then he suddenly grabbed her hair, slid the drug-soaked cushion under her head, and pushed her face into it. Mindy moaned, trying to drag her face off of the cloying sop, but then he was on top of her again, his chest to her back, his legs along hers, his mouth by her ear.

She jerked beneath him as his fingers slid into the corset cups and squeezed, but before she could respond further, she felt something even worse. He was ready. As his cock forced open her vaginal lips, his right hand snaked around her mouth. It clamped there, pressing deep into her face flesh, as his hard-on surged inside her, and his left hand started kneading.

УCanТt wait, Mindy dear,Ф he hissed. УOh no. Waited long enough. You think IТd let those others see you like this? No, this special day is for us, and us aloneЕ.Ф He mauled her succulent left breast, as he jammed her onto him by her triple-sealed mouth. He laid atop her trapped, dazed, form, pumping insistently, and almost silently, again and again and again.

Mindy blinked in disbelief, feeling the vile impalement. She looked around, trying to find a way out or any kind of understanding. But, to her horror, she saw her reflection in the full-length mirror instead. She stared back at her stunned, agonized, sweating face around the deep, clamping fingers. She saw the way her beautiful round breasts surged in his fingers and the corset. And she saw the way he mercilessly, unceasingly rutted.

УThatТs it, Mindy, give it to me,Ф he whispered hoarsely, incessantly fucking. УGive it all to me. IТve waited so long and I knew, for so long, that it would be like this. The moment I laid eyes on you, I knew. But she wouldnТt let me visit, would she? Oh no, you were the daughter of her new husband, not me. No, I was all in the pastЕ.Ф

Mindy stiffened beneath him, his words like a broken shard of glass in her head. It tore open a hole in the gauze wrapping her brain. Mindy saw herself as a child in the attic, discovering some letters. They werenТt from daddy, but suddenly, now, a decade later, she finally knew what they meant. And the full horror of what was happening fell on her.

УNooooo!Ф the little blonde girl tried to scream. Her incredibly sexy little body bucked like a terrified pony. But he just gathered up her mouth, slapped his other hand tight across her forehead, and held her tighter Е and thrust into her harder.

Downstairs, the ladies applauded as the first of thirty models appeared for their minute on the runwayЕ.

Just then, Anne Rutherford awoke with a start. The room was dark and quiet. She could see the lights of the town in the distance out the window. She even managed a tired smile as she felt the cool night air caress her face. Then she stopped. ShouldnТt the police have been there by now? She looked around for a nurseТs button. She only stopped her search when she saw the door open.

The nurse who had soothed her came in. Behind her was another nurse. It was only the size of the second one which made Anne realize how large and strong the first one was. Anne didnТt know why she was troubled for a moment Е until she noticed that neither nurse had turned on the light.

УAre the police here?Ф Anne asked, her voice still hoarse and weak.

The nurses kept approaching the bed. УNot yet,Ф said the first. УAny second, though.Ф

УDo you have any idea whatТs taking them so long?Ф Anne asked, her voice getting stronger, the words getting faster.

УGot to have their donut and coffee break, I suspect,Ф said the second nurse. The first one giggled.

AnneТs growing disquiet was tempered for a split second by her brain grabbing onto the second nurseТs voice. Where had she heard it before?

She remembered just as the two reached the bed. УТShit, you know what to do,” she had said when Anne had been dragged into the hospital. УТYou been here long enough.ТФ

She had been the receptionist in the ER. She had let him keep her prisoner here.

УWhatЕ,Ф was all Anne managed to get out. They were on either side of the bed by then. The big one grabbed the girlТs wrists and laid atop her as the other one jammed the big, soft, tan-colored prod into AnneТs working mouth.

It was what they affixed to the faces of patients with throat surgery. The prod filled their mouths without setting off the gag reflex, while the clear plastic shield mashed their lips and sealed their lower face. With a tug, twist, and press, the nurse had it affixed to AnneТs head like an alien parasite.

The brunette struggled and tried to scream, kicking like mad, but it was no contest. The receptionist laughed softly as Anne thrashed about on the soft bed. УOh you shoulda seen your face, missy,Ф she chortled. УYou shoulda seen your face!Ф

Oh, he was right,Ф grunted the nurse, gathering up the bedcovers around AnneТs flailing legs. УThis is what makes it all worthwhile.Ф She dragged Anne over as the receptionist locked the contorting girlТs arms behind her back. УNow come on, you little bitch,Ф she spat into AnneТs pain-wracked, hysterical face. УTime to get whatТs coming to you.Ф

One moment, the hospital hall was dark and empty. The next moment three figures scuttled across. Two held the third between them, her shapely female body rising and falling as if exercising in mid-air. There were sounds of a scuffle and muffled bleats. Then they were gone.

Inside the supply room, the two big women dragged Anne back to the furthest corner. She watched, wide-eyed, as they went by piles of scrubs and drugs. As they rounded the corner of the last shelf, Anne wailed in their grip. Waiting for them, in the corner, was a sex nest.

There were piles of blankets, rolls of bandage, rubber gloves, face guards, and even condoms. And sitting in the middle of it, his pants off, his cock already hard, was the orderly who had УrescuedФ her.

Anne screamed in despair as she never had before. Yes, she had been kidnapped and held captive and raped. She had been tricked into thinking her attacker was letting her go only to be fucked again within sight of her own house. But even though he had done all this to her and more, she never expected such a sick trick.

It happened quickly. The receptionist retaped her wrists tightly behind her as the nurse wrapped a bandage tautly around her lower face. Anne trembled as she felt the orderlyТs cold fingers creeping up her thighs to grip her hips, pulling her toward him.

Her head rose to try another scream as they forced her to kneel, but the cry was choked back by pain. The receptionist and nurse were kicking at the back of her knees and stepping on the back of her shins as they pushed her shoulders down.

She wrenched uselessly in their grip as the orderly cupped her tight, firm, excellent ass and drew her inexorably toward him. The receptionist had gripped her head in a full nelson, one hand tight over her stuffed, bandaged mouth. The nurse started wrapping her ankles to her thighs with surgical tape. Anne tried to burst from their grip as her haunches hovered agonizingly just above his quivering cock crown.

Then they all heard a bell. It was the device left at the reception desk to alert the staff that someone needed service. AnneТs eyes rolled back, straining to somehow see through the wall. But the receptionist took the diversion to slam Anne hard on the top of her head, sending her deep into the orderlyТs arms.

There was a soft thud and then the others heard the big woman say softly: УKeep her quiet. Keep her occupiedЕ!Ф The next moment she was gone, the supply room door shut tightly behind her.

The nurse grabbed AnneТs wobbling head again as the orderly placed her cunt directly over his erection. УCome on now, bitch,Ф he murmured. УIТve been waiting all day for thisЕ!Ф His hard-on stabbed into her and then sunk deep as the nurse forced her down.

The condoms went unused.

His cock surged up inside the lovely brunette like a scimitar in molasses. As her head raised to moan, the nurse slipped an elastic tube around her throat. She pulled it tight, sandwiching the girl between her attackersТ bodies.

УYou think this is it, whore?Ф she hissed in the girlТs ear. УOh no, the best is yet to comeЕ.Ф

Anne stiffened as she choked. She bulged in their grip like a sex toy about to burst, her eyes so huge and pleading they practically shone in the closet gloom. For she heard the receptionistТs voice again Е only hers was not the only voice. Right outside the supply room door, the big woman was chatting with a pair of cops about Уa series of petty burglaries.Ф

AnneТs nostrils flared, air snorting out as she tried to call to them. The nurse pulled the elastic tube tighter and the orderly had one arm around her face, and the other hand atop her head, pressing down. She tried to shriek, to kick, to make any noise at all, but all she succeeded in doing was throb in her captorsТ grip like an erratically beating heart. The only sounds she could make were swallows and snorts and burbles.

Her muffled, choking, gasping, gurgling noises, mingling with the wet, searing, slopping sounds of his knobby cock surging into her cunt filled the enclosed space. The receptionist even thought she heard it once or twice. But the cops didnТt say boo as the nurse checked the tape affixing AnneТs ankles to her thighs, keeping her in a seated position. This stuff held wounds closed, so it would certainly do the trick for their exhausted victim.

УLook at these,Ф the nurse whispered to the orderly as she slowly, almost soundlessly, started tearing the cotton gown over AnneТs chest. The orderly held his breath as her buoyant, jutting, trembling tits appeared. Daring to take his hand off her head, he gripped the right one tighter and tighter. The nurse quickly held Anne down as he both kneaded and rutted. They pressed her shuddering, nearly naked, body between them as the receptionist led the cops away, none the wiser.

As soon as their footsteps faded, the orderly threw Anne to her face, yanked up her hips, and mounted her from the rear. УNow youТll know what fuckingТs really about,Ф he hissed, gathering up both her tits. Anne turned her head to try to scream one last time, but nursie was there, pressing the girlТs face into a hemorrhoid pad.

Just at that moment, AnneТs original abductor came in Mindy Hollister. Ten girls had had their moment on the catwalk. There were nine more before it was MindyТs turn. But by then she had just become a trapped body and stunned face beneath his shape and hands. She had heard every round of applause and cheer from downstairs as the only sound in this room was of flesh thudding against flesh, the table creaking, and her mewing grunts.

She moaned in agony, twisting in his grip, as he came Ц then stiffened when she heard the footsteps on the stairs. But even as she tried to turn her head to see if he had heard, the moistened pad was back over her squealing face Ц the elastic snapped back to hold it there. She felt his hands at her taped ankles as she reared up, wailing. But just as her legs were free, his arms crushed her throat and face.

The last thing she heard was the knock on the door. She didnТt even hear her name being called. The cutting-edge narcotic had redone its work by then.

Mrs. Hollister opened the dressing room door. Her daughter wasnТt there. She looked around to see the empty space and the darkness out the windows beyond. She shrugged, figuring that Mindy had gone downstairs and was watching the show from off-stage. She closed the door behind her, not noticing the one area of discoloration on the wall above the left window Е the place where the УFire EscapeФ sign had been.

Outside that window, on the fire escape, he lay between the blonde and the wedding dress skirt Ц one hand clamped over the drugged face cushion, the other deep inside her left corset cup, and his legs scissored around hers. He jerked his hips so his cock divided her tight buns, and fidgeted until the crown was wedged just inside her. It made the soft sound of lips smacking.

He heard the distant noise of applause, and resisted the temptation to do her again right there. He had to force himself to think of the long term. She knew who he was and he had fucked her, so it was time for the next step. He grabbed his bag and the skirt section of the dress, dropped it over the side of the fire escape, then lifted Mindy Hollister in his arms.

She was a small, light, shapely figure in his grip Ц a true blonde doll come to life. The white corset, stockings, garters, and high heels were delectable perfection, as was the body within them. He quickly went down the steps and lay her on the passenger side of his carТs front seat. He threw the dress and bag into the back and slid behind the wheel. He took only a moment to lay her head on his lap, then started the engine.

He slowly, quietly, let the car roll out from behind the banquet hall as he slowly, quietly slipped one hand inside her corset top. As he made his way through the parking lot, he felt her right breast fill his fingers like rising dough, and her little pink nipple tickling his palm. He hazarded a glance over at her.

The drugged pad had slipped out from the elastic. Her sweet face slept there, her bright eyes closed, her lower face sealed in shining white. Her arms were behind her, her wrists crossed in the small of her back. The balls of her chest swelled with each breath. Her lovely legs lay half on the seat, her dainty feet in the softly coated high heels laying on the floorboards.

His cock threaten to rip his pants as he turned into the street Е with not a single person witnessing his exit. Despite the fact that Mindy Hollister lay there, he couldnТt help thinking back to when he had Anne Rutherford in the back seat. He wondered how she was doing nowЕ.

Now, Anne RutherfordТs fingers spasmed, reaching desperately, as the orderlyТs cock impaled her repeatedly. He gripped one wrist as the nurse grabbed another. They held her clawing hands as she was brutally fucked on the closet floor.

УOh man,Ф the orderly breathed as he felt her tight, warm, wet cunt. УOh man, oh man, oh manЕ!Ф His fingers tore away from her tits to grab the gown, all but tearing it off her splendid shape. He filled his palms with her chest once more, never pausing in his pumping.

Suddenly, the nurse pushed AnneТs head to the floor, and sat on it, pressing the girlТs face into the plastic pillow. They stayed that way until the orderly came the first time. When the receptionist returned, they had Anne on her back. The nurse was rubbing the girlТs gagged face against her own cunt while twisting her nipples. The orderly was doing push-ups off her, his wang thudding back into her again and again as her still bound and bent legs lay on either side of him.

УOh baby,Ф the receptionist breathed. УCan I get some of that action?Ф

They waited until the orderly came a second time, then lay her back on his prone front. That way he could fuck her up the ass while the receptionist toyed with her clit and the nurse saw to her tits. Anne shuddered again and again, wracked with tremors. Her beautiful body was covered with beaded, drooling, and coursing sweat. The orderly sucked on her throat and tongued her ears as he violated her.

By the time they were done with her, she just lay there, her naked body all but glowing in the gloom, the tape at her legs and wrists dug in, and the bandage over her stuffed and sealed mouth dark with slobber.

The orderly stood above her, his cock drooling. УYou think sheТs ready?Ф he asked.

The nurse smiled, holding up the white lace bra, thong, and thigh-highs. УAs ready as sheТs ever going to be.Ф She glanced at the receptionist, who only stared at the fallen girl. But there, in the big womanТs hands, was what the other one had been looking for: a small, polyester, specially prepared nurseТs uniform.

When they dragged Anne out, she was wearing it. The Уspecial preparationФ was obvious. It was now a minidress and the top two buttons were nonexistent, showing her wonderful tits bulging in the push-up bra. Her legs were free of bonds, but simple white nurseТs shoes were wedged on her feet.

Each woman held one of AnneТs arms as they hustled her down the hall. But the elastic tube was now tied tightly around her head, holding in her mouth a big cotton ball. Anne Rutherford was hardly aware of it. Her lolling head and drooping eyes even missed the small wall sign they passed as they half-led, half-dragged her down the corridor.

УWarning. Psychosexual Ward Ahead. Authorized Entry Only.Ф

The receptionist smiled as she thought of the men incarcerated there. She smiled as she looked down at the comatose girl beside her Е somehow even more lovely in the abbreviated nurseТs outfit and the minimal gag. She smiled as she remembered the orderly giving her a special sponge bath back in the closet Ц lovingly molesting every centimeter of her with a specially medicated washcloth, designed to make her skin all but glow with health. She smiled as she retrieved the plastic pull-tie from her pocket.

They turned the corner and there it was: a short hallway with solid metal doors on either side. They stopped by the first one. A chart was hanging from a nail next to the door. The nurse just glanced at it as the receptionist crossed the girlТs wrists behind her and tightly affixed the plastic cuff with a sharp tug.

УOkay, now donТt say we didnТt give you a fighting chance,Ф the nurse whispered into AnneТs ear as the receptionist started undoing the doorТs locks. УWith only that one pull-tie, I bet you could reach the gag if you strained hard enough. And if you scream loud enough, it might actually be heard out here. So thatТs what I suggest you do firstЕ.Ф

She glanced at the door again as the receptionist was just about to get the last bolt undone. Her eyes unavoidably crossed the chart again, the words УsociopathicФ, УviolentФ, and УdepravedФ burning into her brain. УOh, of course,Ф the nurse continued flatly, Уwith your nice, long, smooth, legs free, you might even be able to kick a little, but I really do suggest that you try to get your mouth free first. Who knows? If he doesnТt see you right away, you might have a few whole seconds before heТs on youЕ.Ф

The nurse will never forget it. Just before the receptionist got the door open, she felt Anne return to full consciousness. Her lowered head stilled, she seemed to vibrate, and then, at the last possible second, she looked up at the woman who had fooled her. Her lustrous hair parted like a curtain from her face, then the girlТs amazing purple eyes locked with the nurseТs gaze. The look of astonished dread, the sight of her cotton stuffed mouth held in by the tan rubber tube, and her young vibrant beauty was powerful.

But then she saw the swelling cleavage aching in the bra and shirt, the fabulous legs in the thigh-highs and heels, and the firm, sleek ass just under the stretched uniform hem.

УGood luck, bitch,Ф seethed the nurse as the receptionist grabbed AnneТs other arm and they hurled her into the room.

They slammed the door behind her, locked it tight, and ran toward the video room to check the wardТs security monitorsЕ

In Parts 1 thru 4:

“The Vulture” has abducted Mindy Hollister, (5’3″ blonde, blue/green-eyed, 36D-22-33) ­ the daughter of his ex-wife ­ from a bridal show. Meanwhile Anne Rutherford (5’6″, chestnut hair, violet eyes, 34D-22-34), the daughter of an ex-girlfriend, has been thrown into the Psychosexual Ward by his sanitarium accomplices.

PART 5

Wham.

The two nurses watched it on the security monitor again and again. A young, beautiful, slim, big-breasted, long-legged brunette stumbles into a private room as a metal door slams shut behind her. She is wearing a stunningly tight, low-necked, micro-mini polyester “nursie” outfit, push-up bra, and sensible shoes. She slides to a stop, immediately ducks her head down and agonizingly reaches for a rubber tube which is tied around her head, holding a big cotton ball in her mouth. What should have been easy is complicated by the tight plastic pull tie cinching her wrists together behind her back.

Whump.

“Ewww!” the squatter of the nurses grimaces as the taller one freeze-frames it, then rewinds it again.

She slides in, stops, ducks, reaches, and…bam. A fast moving figure comes out of nowhere and slams into her like a football tackler. He hits her high, one arm over her left shoulder, the other at her right hip. Her feet swing out from under her. Her lustrous auburn mane flies out like an explosion. Her frightened cry, even from behind the cotton and plastic, is rendered into a stunned grunt.

They slam into the wall together, his hands scrabbling across her like a disturbed nest of spiders. The nurse freeze-frames the image again, paralyzing his hands midway down her top and up her skirt.

“Doesn’t stand on ceremony, huh?’ said the first nurse.

The second nurse shook her head, then rewound it to watch the capture once more. But this time, however, she let the tape play out in the otherwise quiet, dark sanitarium security room. Both nurses watched silently as the attacker hurls into the girl again, slams her against the wall, and, even before bearing her to the floor, hauls her right breast free of the bra to lodge it in the outfit’s neck opening. He then jams his hand between her legs.

The dazed girl suddenly rears up from her slide down the wall as she reacts to his right hand’s invasion. She kicks and lurches up frenetically as his fingers slash into her pudenda. But then his right hand is on her diaphragm, pushing intensely. The nurses see that the girl has lost all her air, and while she struggles to breathe, he is tearing at her.

Within seconds she is on the floor, the nursie outfit torn open, the shoes hurled away, and the stockings pulled off. Then, all they can see is his figure hunched down on her prone form, her legs scissoring wildly, until his body stretches out beside her.

The nurses marvel at his skill. She is still wearing the outfit, but in a completely different way. With a maniacal strength that was nearly impossible to comprehend, he had rendered it into long strips of material.

She was only completely revealed to the security lens for a moment. The nurse freeze-framed it. Anne Rutherford’s deep brown eyes were wide in astonishment and horror. Her cheeks bulged over a strip of material tied around the tube and stuffing so tightly it was hard to believe.

Her pull-tied wrists were no longer scrambling in sight on either side of her waist. Another strip of material was sunk deep in her already trim and firm stomach, holding her wrists in the small of her back. More strips attached her ankles to her thighs so severely it looked as if she had been born without lower legs.

But then he was sitting on her stomach, frenetically bunching her tits like a pizza maker kneading dough. A pizza maker on speed.

The nurses marveled at the intense range of his rapid molestation. His hands dancing on her chest and between her legs. The nurses actually saw goose bumps rise on her flesh. She was sweating profusely, her skin glowing, her mane shining.

She was writhing shortly after, grunting and panting through the gag. They watched incredulously as she was wracked with orgasms even though they had already had her raped by an orderly in the supply closet. They soon realized that it was nothing compared to the expert treatment she was getting now.

He didn’t care where he ejaculated. As he tested her responses (because that was clearly what he was doing), he spurted on her tits, in her face, and across her thighs. He’d occasionally wipe himself in her hair before returning to her private parts.

When he finally rolled her over, face first, on the floor, and mounted her from behind, it was almost anticlimactic. But not for long. Only after he entered her, reaching down to grab one breast and pulling her exhausted face up with a palm on her forehead, did her eyes snap open and her expression reflect renewed amazement.

The squat nurse free-framed on that incredulous, terrified expression, then switched over to the live camera.

They saw his lower body moving like a jackhammer, while his hips rotated and his forefinger played her clit like a telegraph. Her skin reddened, even more perspiration poured off, she started to contort, her knees scraped the floor, and her elbows jutted like clipped wings.

Finally they heard her try to scream. Before it had been muffled moans, whimpers, snorts, and gasps. Only now was she desperately trying to scream. But then his spasming hands were over her already gagged mouth and gulping throat as his hips never paused in their surging.

They saw and heard him cut off her cries as she shuddered in his grip, now acknowledging why he was kept here. He had been there for months, maybe years. It was as if he had been waiting all that time ­ planning, thinking, practicing in his mind ­ for her.

At the very least, he had a lot saved up.

He jammed all the way into her, thrusting mightily, pulling back on her mouth until she was in a tight “U” with only her thighs and waist on the tile floor.

The nurses could see by both their expressions that he was coming, but could only imagine how hard and how much…at first. Because then he used her like a pump.

One second, his cock was half out and he lowered her head slightly ­ the bottoms of her voluminous breasts flattening on the floor. The nurses almost laughed when they saw Anne’s relieved expression. Because, in the next second, he had quickly yanked and plugged her back up ­ obviously ejaculating again, if the stunned look on her face was any evidence.

He did it again, then again, then again. By the last time, Anne was shuddering in revulsion and exhaustion, her body practically shimmering in sweat. Finally he dropped her. It was clear by the way the glorious brunette settled, she thought it was again over, but before her hair even spread completely, he had grabbed her by her tits and hauled her up.

Even through her flowing mane, the nurses could see her disbelieving, frightened eyes. But then he had her bent back over his bolted steel slat bed’s “baseboard” ­ her head and arms on the mattress and her knees hovering over the tile.

She shivered when his face slopped into her thighs, his mouth over her crotch. The nurses couldn’t believe it either. They thought he’d at least get a tit fuck…maybe even go for her mouth. Instead, he gripped her hips and his head practically vibrated.

Anne’s reaction was gratifying. She tried to wail, but choked. Her torso shifted jerkily, her breasts jiggling, as her bound legs fluttered. Within moments, her body was arched, her head agonizingly back, the already tight gag almost tearing open her spread lips.

Her orgasm was wrenching, nearly making her faint. The nurses saw, way before Anne did, that was his intent. Because, as her eyelids fluttered, he was on her again, pinioning her in the center of the bed, his erection filling her like an inflatable hook.

One fist was in her hair, the other hand tight over her mouth. His chest was mashing her tits. Yet his hips never stopped surging, like a wind-up toy whose spring never loosened. He pressed her into the mattress, fucking, fucking, always fucking.

The nurses watched her try to beg, try to scream, try to cry, try to even go mad. But nothing worked. They watched him come into her again, then screw some more, then come a third time.

Only then did they finally go to the ward. He didn’t even look up when they came in with a tazer and club. Anne did, however, with a mix of total misery tinged with reviled relief. Her look froze when all they did was close the door, lean on the wall, and continue watching.

With one last burst of strength, Anne Rutherford started really trying to scream, sob, and struggle.

He didn’t even seem to notice. He just kept rutting like an animal, pressing her bound and gagged form deep into the cushioning. Seconds, then minutes passed. Finally, he came into her a fourth time.

By then, blessed unconsciousness had nearly come over the girl ­ her eyes rolled back into her head, jism streaks slowly drying across her lovely face and in her sweat-soaked hair

Naturally, that was when the nurses came cautiously forward. But to their surprise, he didn’t turn on them. He didn’t even turn around. Instead, he only said six quiet words.

“Do you have the smelling salts?”

Across town, the man who had originally attacked Anne Rutherford in her family home before taking her to his house, and then his place of business, didn’t need or want smelling salts. He looked out a tiny window to a house across a quiet suburban yard.

It was dark. Obviously no one had come back from the wedding show yet. He wondered what they had done when the “star” of the show hadn’t appeared, and they had found her dressing room empty.

It didn’t matter to him. All that mattered was that no one had thought to look for her here and he knew where she was. She was under him, wearing just a stunningly tight, bone-white, shining velvet corset, matching high heel shoes, and virginal white lace stockings.

The only noise was the sound of his cock squishing in and out of her cunt.

Her gorgeous blonde hair was fanned out beneath her sweet face ­ what he could see of it, that is. Everything below her pert nose was obscured by a thick, tight, black, padded prod gag adhered to her head by six buckles ­ three on either side of her mouth. It pressed down, hard, sealing her mashed lips around a large pear shaped obstruction which filled her oral cavity.

Her blue/green eyes were closed, since she was still in a stupor from the anesthetic he had used on her back at the show, on the fire escape outside her dressing room, and in his car. So, even without the black straps that now held her wrists and ankles to her thighs, he had no trouble getting her from the car seat to where she was now.

They were in her playhouse, left abandoned out in the yard since she came of age. Yet it still nestled in the far corner, virtually forgotten once her breasts started growing. Then it had been big enough for her and a childhood friend to sit down for tea inside. Now, it was big enough for him to crouch atop her.

He considered the main house for a moment more before returning his gaze to her comatose face. Her full, succulent left breast was popped out of its corset cup and into his right hand ­ the little pink nipple tickling his palm as he mauled it thoughtfully. The rest of the wedding dress was bunched in the small of her back, jutting her perfect hips up to meet his.

He leaned down and slowly started suckling her throat without pausing in his slow kneading and fucking ­ reveling in the satiny feel of her sleek thighs. He only looked up again when he heard the cars pulling into the driveway not fifty feet away.

He watched the cops follow Mindy’s mother up to the porch and into the house. When he looked back down at the sexy, semi-conscious girl, his face was a dark mask of memory. After all, he had been married to the woman for three years, and when he looked at Mindy, he saw the other…only younger, prettier, and better endowed.

He started to rut faster, squeezing tighter.

Mindy came to full consciousness slowly. Swimming into her sight was her own house. The image should have given her comfort, but it only served to make her aware of what else she was seeing and feeling.

Her own reflection was superimposed over the house, but something was obscuring her lower face. Something white and viscous was dripping from her chin into her cleavage. Her arms were behind her, strapped parallel to one another in the small of her back. Her legs were bent double, each ankle strapped to each thigh. Her feet were pointed in viciously tight high heels.

And she was sitting on something. Something rough and hard…and hairy.

Mindy’s beautiful eyes snapped wide. She jerked in place, feeling hands tightening in her hair and on her shoulder. That’s when she noticed the police cars in the driveway.

“There, there,” she heard the rough, low whisper in her right ear. “Easy there, Mindy. Everything’s gonna be all right…”

But it wasn’t going to be all right. She couldn’t fight. She couldn’t cry out. And most, horribly, she felt something beneath her. Something thick and gnarly and hard and wet. And it wasn’t against her…it was in her. She was impaled on it.

Her wail was cut off by fingers squeezing her lovely throat.

“Easy,” he hissed pleasantly in her ear. “Best you just relax, dear. Nothing you can do about it now…”

His hand went from her neck to her jutting right breast. He inexorably pulled her head back to his shoulder by her hair with one hand and squeezed with the other. She groaned as he ground his hips up, moving her slowly around as if she was on a child’s hydraulic horse outside a supermarket.

“They’ve been in there for about ten minutes now,” he murmured into her trembling ear. “Looking for clues to your whereabouts, no doubt.” He rolled her full, juicy breast in his hand. “You want to tell them, Mindy? Better tell them…before it’s too late…!”

She went for it. But as she surged up, so did he, his right hand slapping over her already adhered mouth, and his left arm encircling her throat like a boa constrictor. Then the hydraulic horse went into overdrive.

Inside the playhouse, the sounds of him thudding into her were louder than her choked-off pleas. Outside the playhouse, the wind swallowed the muffled sounds up a few feet from the door.

Inside Mindy’s room in the main house, a cop glanced out the window when he thought he saw movement in the corner of his eye. He found himself staring at the playhouse in the far end of the yard. He peered carefully. Was something shifting inside?

When he couldn’t tell for sure, he shrugged and went back to searching for clues. It must’ve been the moonlit shadow of tree limbs in the wind…

At that moment, his hand went from Mindy’s gag back to her right tit. Its bouncing, as he fucked her, was too much for him to let alone. His fingers sank deep as he jerked himself up into her once more. She only managed a grunt into the padding as her chin bounced on his left arm and the back of her head hit his shoulder.

He leaned in like a vampire and started suckling her neck, all while watching the troops gathering in the kitchen. The window there reminded him of his first assault on Anne Rutherford in her own kitchen…and the thought of her only made him harder. He suddenly grabbed the blonde’s tit like a football.

Only the first part of her squeal managed to get past the gag and his constricting arm before her jerked her back even farther. His squeezing hand now held her tit only inches from the playhouse window, as if it were a water balloon about to burst.

He finally let it go as the police appeared on the porch. To his delight, they were carrying boxes of her stuff. Given that no one had heard or seen anything at the wedding show, and that there were no obvious signs of a struggle in her dressing room, they hadn’t bothered checking for any hint of sexual assault.

So any of crotch hair lost during his first rape of her on the dressing room table had, no doubt, long since blown away. Maybe one or two were even on the bottom of these cops’ shoes…

“Look, look,” he hissed at her. “They’ve got your diary. They’ve got your emails. No mention of me in there, huh? They obviously think you ran away, you naughty girl.” He jerked her head toward the little window. “Better tell them no,” he urged. “Better tell them now while you have the chance…”

Their faces were side by side, their eyes bright. Her face was twisted in effort and despair. His by something else. The noises she managed to make were amazing in their yearning and desperation as the cops put the boxes in their cars’ trunks.

Then both he and Mindy froze in place. While the rest of the officers were wrapping up, the one who had looked through her room window turned to stare directly at the playhouse.

“Hey,” said his partner as he started across the yard.

“Wait a second,” he called back. “I just want to check something.”

Mindy screamed and screamed and screamed…through the gag, and into the thick, sodden towel he was viciously pressing her face into, holding her head just below the window sill. He didn’t dare use the zapper. Even holding it behind her would create a flash the cop would see.

Instead he looked from the cop’s progress across the yard to the way her breasts swung just over the playhouse floor.

“Come on, man,” said the cop’s partner as she started to get behind the wheel of their car. “We’ve got to get going.”

“Just a second, would you?” he called back, stopping and turning toward her. Just at that moment, something clearly passed by the inside of the window. But his partner was too far away to see it, and he was looking in the wrong direction.

The next moment the cop was at the window, peering in. He could just make out the dark interior. He was surprised by how much room there was inside, and the funky small-scale furniture in the darkness.

Naturally, below the sill, just out of his sightline, Mindy lay unconscious ­ her mouth sealed, her arms and legs brutally bound, her breasts gleaming in the starlight, her inner thighs shining in the refracted moonlight, and the white stockings like police outlines on her wonderful legs.

To the left of the window, her kidnapper’s slimy cock crown was wagging like an accusing finger just at the edge of the glass’ frame. He watched and waited ­ holding the rest of the wedding dress behind him.

“What?” the cop’s partner called impatiently.

“All right, all right!” the cop complained, turning away. “I just had to make sure, that’s all.”

At that moment, something spurted by the inside of the window. As the cop walked back to the patrol car, the cum splattered across Mindy’s face and chest.

As the patrol car backed out of the driveway and drove away, her captor leaned down to carefully rub it deep into her smooth, creamy skin.

Hours later, he lay atop her, his cock corking her, waiting for the bowels of the night. By then, much more jism was coating her chin and face. He had taken the time for a good tit fuck ­ for starters ­ with or without her awareness.

When he decided it was finally late enough, he pulled his log out of her warm snatch and unrolled the night-camouflaged duffel bag. He strapped her knees together. After making sure her arms were still affixed firmly to her torso, he wrapped the wedding dress around her lower face, then tightened a pillow case over her head before sliding her inside the duffel.

He was tempted to add a vibrator to the mix, but had foolishly left them in his own car, which was parked on the adjoining street just beyond the Hollister house fence. Keeping a close watch on the dark and curtained house windows, he slipped out of the playhouse, dragging the bag behind him.

Then all he had to do was step behind the overgrown dollhouse to where he had cut the fence links just enough to slide through. He went out the way he had brought her in, leaving her in the bushes until he made sure the coast was clear.

Then back into the front seat she went, bag and all. He didn’t even go around to the driver’s door. He crawled over her instead, got behind the wheel, started the ignition, and drove away.

It took less than a half minute. No one saw anything. At the first stop light, he had reached inside the bag and started kneading.

The videotape was waiting for him when he got her home.

He didn’t watch it in the privacy of his musty over-stuffed living room until he was ready. Which meant when Mindy was readied. By then the drug had begun to wear off, so she was weak, but aware of the red, plaid, pleated microminiskirt which just barely covered her haunches, and the black, demi-cup, balcony, needlessly push-up bra which thrust her already full, buoyant tits even more up and out.

He thought about adding some black, thigh-high woolies to the ensemble, but her legs were so wonderful that he left them bare. Her feet were not so lucky. On them were his favorite: extreme, granny-style, lace-up, ankle boots ­ black to match the bra ­ with five inch high heels. They all but made her “en pointe.”

That was not the absolute worst. There was the bondage. Her lovely arms were wrenched behind her, tied at the wrists, then affixed to her waist as well. Her upper arms were tied to her torso above her breasts. Each leg was roped, above the boots, to her thighs, forcing her to kneel.

Even that wasn’t the absolute worst. The worst was what was on her head and in her mouth. He had ordered it off an internet dental supply site. From either side of her newly coifed ponytail, it looked like forceps, but it was, of course, a stainless steel mouth spreader to keep the teeth open during throat surgery ­ complete with ratchets and a leatherized rubber strap in back to keep it tightly in place.

Completing the ensemble was a lovely pearl decorated choker, which lived up to its name.

Mindy Hollister kneeled facing the sofa, between his legs. One of his hands was firmly gripping her head, holding his cock deep in her gaping mouth. The other hand held the VCR remote control. As he forced his ex-wife’s gurgling, drooling, moaning daughter to blow him, he watched what the sanitarium patients and staff did, and were doing, to his ex-girlfriend’s daughter.

At first he saw almost nothing in the dark, grainy images on the screen…but he heard things ­ even beyond the sound of the desperate blonde’s slurping. He heard a humming he well recognized. He heard the sound of flesh on flesh, and fetid muscle spreading moist sinew.

Then the pen light came on, and there was Anne Rutherford. He jerked, momentarily choking the blonde, when he saw her. The brunette’s eyes were closed and her face, what there was of it, was deep in torment. The orderly holding her head in two meaty limbs was smiling, however, as he wrapped the shapely girl’s forehead with one arm, and clamped over her mouth with the other.

He nodded downward, quietly urging the camera to explore Anne’s predicament. The view shifted accordingly, the lens slowly turning down to reveal the way her arms were bandaged hopelessly tight behind her otherwise naked body.

But that was incidental to the orderly. What he really wanted to capture was the way his cock was deep in her anus, while another was in her crotch. The camera slowly rose to reveal the cunt violator. He was the psychosexual patient, who was not just fucking her but expertly manhandling her chest as well.

They had her inside the psychosexual cell’s bathroom, which was roughly the size of a coffin. She staggered on her tippy-toes as the men kept her legs open with their own.

“What you say, bitch?” the orderly kept asking her quietly, jerking her head with his arms as he thrust up with his hips. “I can’t hear you.” He glanced over at the camera. “What’s wrong with this ho?” he asked. “Cotton mouth?”

He heard the nurse behind the camera say, “You got it, ace. Bandage too. She ain’t telling nobody about nothin’. Right, bitch?”

Anne didn’t reply, and the men kept rutting until they were done. Then the image jumped, flickered, and suddenly the brunette was on her back, across the bed, the orderly kneeling between her legs and the patient sitting on her stomach, his dick between her mounds.

Her head was sunk over the edge, but he could see that everything from below her nostrils to her chin was completely covered by surgical tape. Her arms were wrenched behind her, disappearing beneath her body. Her ankles were spread and each tied to a bolted-down bed leg. That scene continued, again, until they were finished.

The scene jumped. The brunette was huddled on a wheelchair, an IV in her arm, a surgical gas mask over her nose and mouth, obviously sedated. The camera showed her nude body before a surgical gown was draped over her chest and a blanket was put over her waist and legs. Then she was wheeled out into the hall.

The next scene showed her in the gynecological room, strapped to the examining table, her lower face bandaged. The nurses took turns making the groggy girl orgasm.

Then the camera was at the front desk, just as a beat cop came in for a nightly coffee. The nurse on duty chatted with him from behind the admitting counter. Sitting beneath the counter, just out of sight, was Anne Rutherford, wearing a patient gown backwards, so the laces revealed her sagging cleavage and dewy tuft.

Although she was obviously still semi-conscious, she was viciously hog-tied with twine and gagged with both tape and bandage ­ as the patrolman chatted just one width of pressboard away from her…

The blonde’s head surged in his grip. He looked down in surprise to see he had rammed her onto his cock with both hands and was already splooging deep inside her mouth. He let go and Mindy Hollister fell back, gagging, semen streaming from her slobbering lips.

He watched her drop onto his refuse-strewn floor, her frog-bound legs jerking, her hair flailing, and her tits flouncing in their black lace enclosure. She coughed and choked and tried to spit the cupful of cum he had filled her throat with.

Then he was on her, his hips forcing open her legs, one hand yanking down the bra, while the other found a penis-shaped gag on a pile of newspapers. He anchored her down, his still firm erection finding her cunt lips just under the pleated skirt’s hem like a magnet, as he neatly pushed the plastic prod where his flesh had just been.

He dispassionately looked down into her huge, horrified blue eyes while he snaked into her mane with his free hand.

“Swallow,” he urged quietly. He forced her head back with the gag and soothingly rubbed her graceful throat. “Swallow… That’s it, that’s it. Get used to the taste…”

The blonde started to cry, her body shuddering beneath him, so he held the plug tight, filled his free hand with her left tit, and started fucking again.

As he slowly thrust in and out, absent-mindedly rolling her succulent breast, he stared back up at the TV screen where the lithe and supple brunette was back in the psychosexual patient’s bed, lying spread-eagled on her face, with him under her.

Her wrists and ankles were firmly affixed to each metal bed post with hospital restraints, and a electroshock therapy mouthpiece was strapped to her face so she could neither speak nor scream.

She was, essentially, the psycho’s human bed sheet. He lay beneath her, his cock in her cunt, one hand milking her left breast, while the other just managed to reach far enough to finger her anus.

As the psycho’s tongue flicked into Anne’s ear, her kidnapper felt something beyond the sensations of his new captive’s clit and chest. Despite nailing the incredibly sexy blonde who was helpless to do anything about it, he felt an emotion he knew well. A white hot jealousy that knew no bounds.

It was a sensation he hadn’t felt since first clamping his hand over Anne Rutherford’s soft lips. But now, notwithstanding Mindy’s tight, wet, warm, cunt and undulating shape, it was back…with a vengeance.

Pushing off Mindy’s body, he rammed into her until she was bunched by the wall, with only her shoulders on the floor. Then he grabbed her hips, pulled her up ­ still all the way inside her ­ and swung back toward the couch as she tried to screech.

The penis prod stayed screwed into her mouth, however, as he fell atop her. Pressing her deep into the cushions, still rutting away, he held the prod all the way in with one hand and reached for the phone with the other.

Holding her mouth shut, he pressed a speed-dial button as his hips kept thrusting. He felt her wonderful tits mashed against his chest as the desk nurse picked up.

“Bertha?” he said. “I need you to do me a…wait a minute.” Before Mindy knew what was happening or could even start trying to cry for help, he had jammed himself all the way up and ejaculated again.

Then he mashed a sofa cushion over her horrified, wailing face, and told his sanitarium collaborator what he wanted…

Deep in the night, within the psychosexual cell, Anne Rutherford’s extraordinary eyes opened. To her amazement, nothing was in any of her orifices. She looked down to see her torturer lying with his eyes closed and mouth open. She looked up to see her right hand halfway out of the restraint.

For a moment, she didn’t know what to do. The next moment, instinct took over completely. With a caution born of near hysteria, she twisted her arm until her hand came free.

She looked down again, certain she would stare into open, insane eyes. But she didn’t. He was still dead to the world, drool coursing out the corner of his mouth. Anne twisted her remarkable torso so it lay beside him.

She waited only until the strength had returned to her free arm enough to get it up at the buckle holding her still shackled wrist. She concentrated with everything she had, and, in a few endless moments, was rubbing her left wrist.

Then she had to do the impossible. She pushed up on either side of the rapist and kneeled, leaning back, to undo her ankles. She would have been flatly astonished that he didn’t awaken during the whole process if she hadn’t been so desperate.

But there she was, naked, but untied. She reached back and started working on the gag’s straps, refusing to allow despair to overwhelm her as she neared the room’s door. She stiffened as she saw it was ajar.

It was too good to be true, but what could she do? Go back to the bed, the lav, the supply closet? Rutherford peeked out. The hall was empty. The clock high on the wall read 4am. She moved carefully out, retracing her steps. She poked her head around the corner, then jerked back when she saw the receptionist far down the right hall.

She went left instead, staying in the shadows. She only slowed when she reached the supply closet. She desperately fought off hysteria as she remembered what had happened inside, but then she realized that she couldn’t leave naked. Her story would never be believed if she was found that way.

Steeling herself, she slipped into the closet, searching quickly for any covering. Much to her dismay and frustration, all she could find was children’s sizes. She just barely got a v-necked top on over her chest, but then had to knot a small towel around her waist to cover her crotch.

When she left the cupboard, she looked like a club girl, with the second-skin top exposing her midriff and the makeshift microminiskirt slit all the way up to the knot on one leg. Still no one saw her, no one caught her, and when she made it to the far exit door, no alarm went off.

For the first time in days, maybe weeks, she was outside. The town yawned out around her. She felt the chill of the night and her mashed nipples hardening into the abortive top’s cloth. She felt an incredible urge to start running and screaming, but then it would be child’s play to convince anyone that she was an escaped lunatic.

Instead she walked purposefully, but carefully, away from the hospital, toward the road. Her house was in the opposite direction, but she couldn’t risk passing by the sanitarium’s entrance. So she went into the darkness instead, hoping for a patrol car she could approach or a house she could hide behind until it was early enough to alert someone sanely.

She kept her legs moving, amazed that she could walk at all. Despite her ordeal, she hadn’t been beaten, only repeatedly restrained and defiled. Unbelievably, that had somehow sustained her in the asylum. But what sustained her now was the obsession to escape.

She turned the corner and there it was. A pay phone beside a street lamp in front of a closed garage on an otherwise empty stretch of road. Anne ran as fast as her deadened legs could take her, praying that the secluded device would work.

She grabbed the receiver and almost fainted when she heard the dial tone. She quickly pressed the buttons for a collect calling service, then looked around nervously while waiting for the connection. Shrubs, trees, rocks, hills. Nothing else around or behind the ramshackle garage.

The automated service asked her to dial her number. She did as fast as she could. She waited, then, finally, the phone rang. Then rang again. And again. Just then she realized she should have called 911, but before she could comprehend her choice, she heard the receiver click and a sleepy voice say “Hello?”

You know what happened then, don’t you? But even Anne Rutherford was not prepared for the violent strength of the way her mouth was clamped, her right arm was wrenched up her back, and her body was hauled backwards.

“Hello?”

Anne was slammed to the ground on her front, her left hand clutching at the fingers holding a thick, wet pad over her mouth and nose as pain ripped up her right arm and into her brain.

“Breathe…,” she heard a horribly familiar voice say. “Breathe, Annie…”

She kicked. She cried. She clawed.

“Who’s there?”

She tried to surge up to answer, but he was flat on her back, gripping, twisting, kneeing her…

“Who is this?”

“It’s meeeeeeee!” she screamed beneath the wadding, but it was, of course, swallowed up by the cloth, and set up the gut-wrenching sob which sucked the sedative deep into her lungs.

Her eyes were drooping as he stuffed the padding into her mouth. Then he was gathering up both her wrists in the small of her back with a plastic pull tie. Then he rolled her over onto her back.

She looked up at him with a hopelessness that was all the more powerful for her expectation. Somehow she knew this was all going to happen from the moment she woke up on the bed. It couldn’t have happened otherwise. It was just another, literally, fucking set-up.

That didn’t make any less awful.

“Hey Annie,” he said. “I missed you.” Then he grabbed her legs and dragged her into the bushes as the pay phone began to emit the piercing, lonely sound of disconnection.

Inside the shrubbery he ripped open her top and grabbed her tits. With his erection already poking out of his sweatpants, he surged beneath the tiny towel to find her snatch. Then one hand was over her mouth again, holding in the pad as he made up for lost time.

It was only a matter of minutes, then he had dragged her deeper into the woods and lashed her to a tree until a phone company truck had shown up to replace the receiver. Since no ransom had ever been demanded for either missing girl, no authority had seriously considered the truth. So it was a phone company van, not a posse of investigators.

He sat behind her, mauling her tits with one hand while clamping her mouth shut with the other, until the vehicle disappeared from sight. By then the sunrise had barely started.

After undoing the ropes around her waist, he cinched her ankles and replaced the drugging cloth with a big white ball gag. He then carried her even deeper through the forest until he came out the side…where his car was parked.

He dropped her on the front seat, looking to all the world like a female Tarzan, because the hand-towel was still knotted on her hip. When he got behind the wheel, he immediately leaned over and dragged her to him so he could press swash after swash of tape over her mouth. Then he taped over her nipples and pushed a dildo deep within her vagina.

Her eyes snapped open at that point, but it was already too late. He was tightening the thin waist and cunt-lip straps just as she started writhing. It was fairly easy then to cinch her knees as well before dragging her over in a sick satire of courtship. He forced her head onto his shoulder by leaning on her hair, put one arm around her and filled his hand with her right breast.

“Well, what do you say, darling?” he jeered. “Let’s go home, shall we?”

She nearly made him crash the car twice ­ once with a kick and once with a headbutt ­ but she was too weak and he was too strong. He had her by the throat, her head against the seat and his thigh, as they rolled up his street. It was the only way to control her hysteria as they drew ever closer.

She nearly snapped the industrial strength pull-tie with her thrashing as he parked, but he grabbed her arms just in time, and wrapped tape from her elbows to her wrists. Pressing her back against the seat, he leered into her sweating, enraged face.

“I’ve been waiting for this,” he said just before he jabbed the zapper into her side and thumbed the switch.

He shoved the twitching girl into the same duffel he had used on Mindy, and dragged her inside the house. He only glanced over to the sofa where the blonde lay on the floor on her side, head encased in a lace-up leather hood complete with pear gag. Her ponytail, which emerged from a hole at the top of the hood, was knotted to the couch’s left leg, wrists tied behind her ­ elbows cinched ­ to the center leg, and her ankles lashed ­ knees corded ­ to the end leg.

She wore only the tightest and smallest of the modern, seemingly sprayed-on, black lycra/spandex bustiers, with the thinnest of shoulder straps tightly holding up the deepest of bulging cleavages ­ ending with two garter belts just below her navel, clipped to black, lace-topped, thigh-high stockings. On her feet were five inch ankle strap high heels. Slung low across her hips and deep into her hip bone grooves was a “V” shaped vinyl thong which both revealed the top of her thatch and held in a surging, twisting, knobby vibrator and butt plug.

Despite this “encouragement,” her 101 pounds couldn’t budge the screwed-down sofa.

“Don’t worry,” he told her as he dragged the bag up the stairs. “The batteries’ll run out in a few more hours.”

When Anne returned to her senses, she was in the shower. Despite lashed wrists and a plastic mouth plug, she tried to surprise him. But even before she raised her knee or lurched toward the door, he had her around the waist and was clutching her back to his front … an anesthetic-soaked washcloth clamped over her nose.

When she awoke again, she was alone in the room where he had first “let her go” … only to grab her again in the front yard. When she saw what she was wearing in the reflection of the one window’s bullet-proof, one-way glass, she couldn’t stop crying for almost a half hour.

It was a shiny red, body molding, latex rubber microminidress that was so absurdly low cut that her proud breasts were barely contained. On her feet were fire engine red, ankle-strap high heels, complete with a delicate but unsnappable hobble chain.

Her arms were encased behind her in a red, lace-up single sleeve. In her mouth was strapped a red, combination ball and prod gag. The part that showed was the ball. The part that didn’t held down her tongue and muffled any sound.

He stepped inside and beamed down at her. Even without makeup and after all she had been through, she was still breath-taking.

“Come on,” he said, reaching down to grab her hair and breast. “I want you to meet someone.”

He dragged her down the stairs where the television was playing the tape of her hospital stay. She stared in horror, but he just pushed her on. “We can watch that later,” he promised.

He propelled her down the cellar steps where she had crawled the first time she awoke inside the house. And there, between the steps and the laundry room, was the blonde.

Her latex rubber micromini was black, with a zipper opened all the way down to her belly button. Her bondage sleeve, ball/prod gag, and heels were also black. She lay on her back, her shins strapped to her thighs, her body arched. Semen drooled down her inner thighs. He had fucked her while Anne cried.

The brunette looked away, wondering if she were finally insane. But everywhere she looked were pictures ­ tacked up on the wall, scattered on the floor, and even taped to the ceiling. They were them, in every walk of their lives for the last five years, up until they both vanished.

He introduced them, told them who they were, and how he knew about them. He said, “I’m gonna do to you what your mothers never let me do to them…!”Then he pushed Anne down beside Mindy and went to work.

Some time later, the doorbell rang. He answered it, knotting his bathrobe, to find his mentally challenged neighbor, Rocky, on the stoop. “Hey, how’s it going, neighbor?’ he asked, standing aside so Rocky could step in.

“Good, man, good,” Rocky replied, looking around the quiet, dark, living room.

“What can I do for you?”

“Oh, nothing. I just stopped by to see if you were okay. Haven’t seen you around much.”

Well, you know,” he replied. “Been busy.”

Deep in the undercellar, below the laundry and photo room, Mindy Hollister screamed for help with all her might. But the padded, six-buckled prod gag and the thick, wide leather collar only let a small, but extended, moan out.

She tried to run, but the steel ankle cuffs held her feet, in the ankle strap high heels, down to the rings in the cement floor. Her fingers spasmed, the cuffs affixing her wrists to the clip at the bottom of the back of her collar not allowing her hands anywhere near her mouth nor her crotch.

She was affixed to an impaling pole ­ by attached hip bone straps ­ topped with a curving vibrator which tapped her clit as it trembled her inner canals.

She tried to rear up, then cringed as the nipple clamps, hung tightly from the clip at the front of her collar, sang just above the black lace waist cinch.

Her juices drooled down her inner legs and across the black lace thigh high stockings. But she had to alert the neighbor she saw coming through the small, one way basement window. If she didn’t, the nightmare of bondage, forced feeding, evacuation, washing, and sex would continue.

She screamed again and again and again and again…

“Sure,” said Rocky. “I understand. Well, if you ever need anything, you just be sure to ask.”

“I sure will, Rocky, thanks.” He led his neighbor back to the door but stopped when he had it half open. “Uh, Rocky…”

“Yeah, neighbor?”

“You ever have a girlfriend?”

The man reddened. “Me?”

“Yeah, you. You’re a big strong guy. Don’t tell me you’ve never wanted a little action…!’

The man grinned sheepishly. “Well, sure, heck…but, you know, girls ain’t interested in a guy like me…”

“Oh, come on, you’re kidding!”

“No,” Rocky said, suddenly serious. “I…tried a couple of times, y’know, just to be friendly-like, but they…they…”

He could see the humiliation and embarrassment on the man’s face. “Now, come on, Rocky, don’t you worry about them. They weren’t right for you. Come on, you can tell me. What’s your favorite type?”

Rocky hemmed and hawed awhile, but his neighbor could be very persuasive. “Oh, all right, I’ll fess up. I have to admit…I like them little blondes.”

“Yeah?” he asked, his expression unreadable.

“Yeah,” Rocky admitted. “Like them dolls, you know?”

“Oh yes,” Rocky’s neighbor said. “I know exactly what you mean, believe me. And someday, Rocky, you know what?”

Rocky shook his head.

“I promise you, you’ll have them right where you want them.”

He showed Rocky out, then stood in the living room, staring at the stairs to the cellar, making mental plans for another little surprise … someday. Finally, he walked up the stairs, unlatched and unlocked his bedroom door and stepped inside.

Anne Rutherford lay naked, spread-eagled, on the bed, face down. Her ankles and wrists were attached with padded steel cuffs. A rubber-coated mouth spreader was affixed under her hair, complete with an inflatable gag wedged inside.

He took off his robe and sat on the edge of the bed, admiring her flank, her ass, her legs, her back, her mane, and the way her tits puddled onto the bottom sheet.

“Good evening, Annie,” he murmured, laying a hand where her waist met her hip. “Hope that enema wasn’t too much for you, but I don’t want any accidents tonight.”

Then he half-slid, half forced himself under her. Later he would change positions so his cock would go into her mouth while he played with her clit, but for now he wanted the feel of her boobs crushed on his chest or in his hands, and his crank all nice and warm inside her.

Her eyelids fluttered and her amazing violet eyes darkened then rolled as he gripped her hips, positioning himself. His mouth found her throat, one hand found a breast, and the other pushed his cock crown between her vaginal lips.

Tomorrow he’d go to work with Mindy in the trunk and Anne on the floor of the back seat. The blonde would be in a low-cut, micromini cheerleader outfit. She’d be hogtied with rope, sucking on polymer, her lips sealed with glue and tape. During the shift she would serve as therapy in the psychosexual ward, but not the brunette, oh no.

She’d be lashed to the underseat, a plug in her mouth sealed in with bandage which would also cover her eyes.. She’d be wearing only pasties and a black leather version of the knotted towel she had on last night. She’d serve time in the off limits padded cell again, nicely silenced in a hood and stilled in a straight-jacket until it was time to go home. No more sharing her, with anybody.

He jutted his hips, his member sinking deeper into Anne Rutherford as she unwillingly shivered. He thought of the blonde downstairs and imagined her in a nice wraparound cocktail dress, handcuffs, and heels, on her back with Rocky between her hobbled legs, holding her mouth shut around her panties.

Then he wrapped his arms around his ex-girlfrend’s daughter, forced his cock all the way in, and thought of no one else for the next eight hours.

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

South American interrogation [ELECTROSADIST]

South American interrogation

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

South American interrogation
by Electrosadist. All rights reserved.

The scene is a torture center, sometime in the -80’s, far away from the capital in a South American country. Rich people from the US, among them you, are invited to watch the interrogations performed by the military police. The guide leads you on a tour through the torture center.

– Yes, as I told you, we have it all here; everything you wish, you name it.

It’s this thing with electricity that you can’t stop thinking about, can you? Well, why should you? As I told you, we can serve you in every way. Follow me down to the basement…

So, here we are. Do you see the metallic chair? Almost like a throne, bolted to the concrete floor. And the table? Fine. The straps? Well, can’t you imagine? The girl whom is to be placed in the chair in just a minute will be tightly secured to it. And all straps are metallic, as you can see. Good for heat – and current as well…

Look, here she is. She is brought into the room by two male, uniformed guards. A young one, a teenager… well trained but still with rather big breasts that point a bit upwards… and those childish pigtails…

Look how easily they put her into the chair and how swiftly they secure her to it: her ankles, her knees and her thighs… This girl has rather strong thighs, I must say. They are secured to the seat by bracelets tightened just where the thighs end and the very hairy crotch begins… Mmm, blonde hair… and fluffy… This will really be a delightful session, I can promise you that…

Aha, and now for the hips. There we go; a metallic band right over the hipbone… click… she cannot even undulate now. Look, the fear in her eyes when she sees them coming closer to her. They smile, evilly, as they easily press her to the back of the chair… her naked back leaning against the cold metal chair… You see how her nipples react…? Mmm! She panics, screams to the guards, pleads with them… but nobody cares… nobody stops doing their tasks… Of course not! Why should they? It’s not they who are in the torture chair!

The arms, the hands… there we go, tightly secured to the armrests by metal bracelets. Her hands so close to being able to stop it all – yet so far away…

And her head… one metallic band around her neck, as tight as possible – and one around her forehead, so that she cannot pass out by banging her head to the back of chair when the fun begins… that would be to easy for her…

There you are, neatly packed! The guards now put the equipment in place. A box, filled with long needles – some 12 to 15 inches long. These needles all have a small wooden grip, so that the torturer wouldn’t hurt herself – it’s a She, it’s always a woman; they are cruelest to other women – by burning her delicate fingers.

A generator. On the generator there is of course a knob, if they want to use the ordinary electrical system. But there is also a crank, for manual creating of current. Some of the torturers find this way of mastering the level of pain more exciting; it gives them a feeling of presence and power that they say is far more exciting than doing it the modern way, with the knob. I must say though, that if you get to see a really skilled sadist using the old fashioned generator, you are really lucky. It seems that the victim, the girl, can’t handle the fact that somebody is actually inflicting this unbearable pain simply by slowly turning a crank…not stopping the movement despite the pleas…It’s the worst part for them, I can tell you; the humiliation… and, of course, as a surprise for you; the most skilled of our female sadists is to perform today…oh yeah…

Then there are some short needles as well. You may soon see the use of them…

Now. look at the woman entering the room. With a gorgeous body, raven hair and an evil smile on her lips she walks towards her victim. The woman seems to be about 35 years old. She pets and caresses the bound girls face, she even kisses her, French. The poor girl cries silently… it’s a very deep and long kiss, and the woman seems to be exited by it. She finally stops and, with a short laughter, slaps the girls face hard, just once.

Let’s just enjoy the show, shall we?

– – –

– Ah, girlie… honeymoon is over. Say hello to me – my name is Samantha.

The bound girl doesn’t answer. She just stares. In her 16-year old life she never had thought anything like this could happen to her. She, a rich white girl… no, never. Of course, she had heard the stories about other girls in the school that had been arrested by the military, in order to supply them with information about subversive elements. Torture by heat and electricity seemed to be the instruments of the interrogators. But that she… No, no, NO!!!

Samantha puts fire to a gas flame and holds it behind the steel chair, letting it flick back and forth. The effect comes immediately. The girl panics and screams when she fully understands the purpose of the flame; it heats the chair, very fast… The metal now burns her back, and her tender skin on her cute behind…

The pain gets more and more intense as Samantha, without taking the flame away for even a second, just lets the flame continue it’s cruel dance behind the chair, burning more and more, and the girl screams, she begs, Stop it, stop it PLEEEASE, I beg You… but why, why, why should Samantha stop… This is the moment she’s been waiting for, it’s her turn now, her best night of the week…

So, just imagine… the heat continues for ten more minutes, together with the shrieks, the guttural shrieks that the young bound girl produces…

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGGGGHHHHAAAAAARRRRGGHHHH…

And she can hardly move a muscle… her futile attempts to get free are completely ignored by her implacable bonds…

Samantha finally takes the flame away, but she doesn’t turn it off, oh no, she has other plans… She looks down at her totally helpless and naked victim and licks her lips. This is only the beginning, she thinks…

– Do you have a suggestion?

Samantha teases the girl. She falls for it.

– TAKE ME OFF…OFF…PLEEEASE…

Samantha smiles. She reaches for a short metallic band and fastens it to a hook in the seat, just where the poor little girl’s slit is. Then she fastens the other end to a small hook on the band that runs over the hips of the poor thing. As she slowly lowers the flame, she whispers softly in the girl’s ear:

– But girlie, why should I take you off… why should I…

As she finally lets the flame begin it’s dance under the seat, just under the hairy crotch, Samantha bursts out laughing… the girl roars and yells as the metal band covering her slit slowly is getting hotter and hotter… you can imagine the pain…it never stops…

– Would you like me to stop?

Samantha doesn’t get an answer. The poor blonde girl is now constantly crying out wild, her limbs stiff and her eyes desperate. Yes, she can’t really move an inch. And still, the pain that never stops… She can’t get away from it. This is REALLY good, Samantha thinks and smiles happily as she lets the flame continue it’s wonderful work a few minutes more.

When she finally shuts off the flame and, after a while, by using protective gloves, loosens the now red hot band from it’s hooks, the naked girl is almost unconscious. Not to good if she passes out, Samantha thinks and puts a stethoscope to the girls chest. As Samantha is an experienced military nurse, she can tell from the heart rhythm of the victim exactly where the limit is. No, she’s all right so far, Samantha thinks. I can go on.

The cunt lips are severely burned by the metallic band. They are a bit swollen and therefore well parted and completely red. Samantha licks her lips when she sees the result of her work. This is good for the continued treatment that she has in mind for the girl, as the cunt now is even more sensitive than before…

Samantha calls for the guards to rearrange the victim. They easily drag the semiconscious girl from the chair and put her on her back on top of the metal table. They quickly fasten her to the table with the metal straps. The same procedure; her head kept immobile, her arms fastened along her sides, and her legs tightly secured to the table by straps at her crotch and at her bent knees, and at her calves and ankles. She is secured in a way that makes her thighs part wildly, but as her knees are bent her calves are still pointing parallel downwards to the end of the table. Her lovely sex is utterly exposed in this position…

Samantha watches the scene as she finishes a cigarette – she enjoys smoking during a torture session. She then dismisses the guards, and as they close the heavy steel door Samantha looks at the girl for some minutes, savoring her slow awakening, and without a word she bends down and lets her tongue taste the alas so red and sore lips of the tormented girl’s sex. She licks and kisses the labia and eases her soft tongue under the little hood covering the little one’s the clit and frets it for a minute, just long enough for the girl to feel the blood starting to flow into her clit and enlarging it, and making it even more sensitive, just as when she masturbates in her room at night… If she only had knew what was to come…

Samantha now steps up and reaches for a small box, from which she takes out two wires. Each wire has a split strand in one end, and an electric contact in the other. Samantha hums merrily as she sees the girl react on the sight of the wires; she starts to beg in a low, childish voice to be set free, not to have to undergo the torture that is in store for her… tears in her eyes… Samantha doesn’t even take notice. She is going to do her task as she has planned to. Why should some silly tears stop her?

Samantha therefore takes one of the short needles and holds it in her right hand, between the thumb and the index finger. With her left hand she easily parts the already so swollen labia of the girls slit and makes the small, now hypersensitive clit stand out of the clitoral hood and the hairy blonde, smelling bush. Steadily she so lets the needle start to prod into the clit. The girl is cramping and crying out immediately… she screams like a child… but Samantha just smiles and lets the needle continue to penetrate the poor little girls most sensitive spot with a steady but slow motion.

When Samantha is sure that the needle is secured in it’s position, she takes one of the wires and holds it out in front of the now moaning little beauty. Samantha cruelly lets the wire swing back and forth, back and forth in front of the widened, now deadly terrified girl’s eyes, telling her that she hasn’t seen anything yet, that what has been until now has been mere child’s play… Funny how the girl reacts: she seems to be completely calm for a second or so, but then the panic takes overhand and she starts to beg, like a baby… Very silent in the beginning but all the time more and more intense the more she panics. It seems that she now for the very first time realizes that she is going to be put through experiences that she can’t handle… Her pleas are hearth aching. Listen!

– OHNOO, NOO, PLEEASE NOO, NOOOO..MAAMA…UUAAAHAAA…MAAMA…I WANT TO DIE…

Yes, she is in a state of total mental collapse; and that is even before the current has been shot through her… Samantha stands back for a second and enjoys what she sees. The best of it all, she thinks, is this: to see the helpless female victims when they realize what is to be done to them. This moment could last forever if Samantha was to decide… However, for maximum effect, the action has to go on – but slowly, ever so slowly…

Samantha takes a deep sniff of the girl’s cunt, smelling oh so lovely from fear… She then twins the split strands of the wire exactly to the both ends of the needle…the naked girl begs, she promises to give her mother and sister and boyfriend to Samantha instead if she doesn’t have to undergo this treatment… Samantha has, of course, heard such pleas so many times before – so many times, even from girls a lot younger than this one…

– There we are, all ready to start…So saying, Samantha inserts the electric contact on the other end of the wire into the old fashioned generator. The poor girl is still trying to get loose, all in vain of course, but she is so panicked that she doesn’t understand that.

The first reaction from the girl is once again strange. She stops her hollering and turns stiff when the powerful current jolts her clit. Slowly she begins to gasp, then pant when Samantha lets her strong arm speed up the generator – just a little…When Samantha slowly, ever so slowly, but nevertheless steadily increases the current, the blonde girl moans, then squeals, then screams – constantly… can You imagine?

She doesn’t stop screaming one single second during the five long but lovely minutes that Samantha steadily maneuvers that nasty generator. Sometimes Samantha slows it down a bit, just for having the joy of seeing how the desperate girl now is totally in her hands… in her control… The poor thing can’t control one single body function – even her toes reacts on the cruel flow of electricity that constantly is being shot through her most sensitive spot…

So, imagine the scene: a screaming, beautiful blonde little girl, totally naked, bound on a metallic table, perspiring heavily and constantly screaming… and beside her, a well dressed dark-haired and very beautiful woman, madly and evilly staring at the girl with eyes wet from arousal, her arm constantly turning the crank, activating the generator in a monotone but steady rhythm…

Samantha finally stops. The tortured girl collapses and is totally limp. Her gorgeous athletic body is all covered with sweat, and her muscles in her thighs are cramping, just a little. She seems to be unconscious as her eyes are shut and her mouth is open, saliva drooling down her cheek.

Samantha busies her fingers once more by removing the needle from the clit. So easily done, but all to late for the pained girl. How can such a little thing hurt that much? Samantha never could stop wondering how it was possible to create such pain with such simple equipment. But she thanks her God that it’s possible…

Is she through with the torture yet? Oh no, oh no… Samantha now fetches the box containing the longer needles. They look painful enough even without the electricity, but I suppose that you already can guess what she’s up to? Yes, you’re right… She is going to use them in the most painful way, by inserting them into the uterus of the secured girl and then inducing current through the needles… oh my God…

But Samantha is in no hurry. She waits patiently for the girl to wake up. Samantha always wants her victims fit for fight… fit enough to break… The cat doesn’t want to play with a dead rat…

As the girl slowly regains consciousness, Samantha smiles evilly and leans over her.

– Welcome back to Paradise. Have you slept well?

Samantha laughs out loud when she sees the girl panicking once again, trying to kick and get loose when she understands that her nightmare isn’t over yet… no, not in a long while… a very long while…

Samantha listens eagerly to the pleas, oh yes, she always does… she likes that a lot… she often stops her torture just to let her victims get a chance to beg for freedom, just as Samantha. Maybe, just maybe, she is thinking about setting them free… she sometimes, as now, tells her prisoners that she would let them go and begins to untie a wrist, or an ankle, or the very tight strap at the crotch… just to hear the poor, tortured girl praising her and babbling her thanks to her, to her – the torturer… that is the most delightful music to Samantha’s ears…

But, of course, she never really sets the free… The maximum of pleasure is to see the fear in the young girls faces when Samantha once again secures them to the table, promising them sternly that they were to get extra severe punishment for trying to fool Samantha to set them free… and such punishment they always get…

Samantha now holds out two very long needles in front of the once again tightly secured blonde girl.

– I’m going to put these two darlings up you. Do you understand? Up you. And then, guess what? Guess what I’m going to do with you…

So saying, Samantha once again lets the nasty wires swing back and forth in front of the terrified young girl. She starts to blubber.

– Oh please please no, oh no, no no no, I’ll do anything, just anything, oh… NOO, no pleeease, please… I’LL GIVE YOU THE NAMES, ALL THE NAMES YOU WANT… just if you don’t… NOOOOO…

Samantha puts a flame to the tip of the first needle, just as if she hasn’t heard even a single word of the pleas. She slowly lets the flame heat the needle, holding it by its wooden grip in the other end, so that she will not burn her own fingers. She then slowly lets the needle begin its short travel towards the crotch.

The totally helpless teenager now screams aloud, in total panic, as Samantha easily parts the alas already so swollen labia with the thumb and index finger of her left hand, and holds the now glowing hot tip of the needle just a few millimeters away from the clit. Samantha loves every second of this; the total control over a completely helpless and vulnerable female victim.

She then lets the needle start its penetration of the clit. At first the poor baby reacts as before: she stops her screaming, holds her breath for a second and then… oh, then she lets out a loud scream, one of the loudest that Samantha ever has heard in this room…

– Was it that good, darling… I had no idea…

She licks her lips. This will be the special treatment for this particular girl, always, she decides. The girl can probably not think of anything worse than having her clit probed by a sharp, long glowing hot needle that continues to penetrate her all the way into her womb… Can’t blame her, Samantha thinks.

The girl spasms and screams… guttural screams with no sense and no meaning… her body is arched like a bow… Samantha is in no hurry, no hurry at all… She takes her time to let the needle slowly travel all the way up to the uterus, for well over a minute… slowly and steadily…

And then the other needle… First the heating… the aiming… This needle, Samantha decides, is to be put right into her love tunnel… the pressure of the penetration… the dear lady on the torture table screams constantly as the hot needle finds it’s unnatural way through her cunt and up into her uterus…

As the needles finally are fixed, Samantha takes a phone and calls for a doctor. For this part of the interrogation they have to be two: it’s far too dangerous to shoot electricity in this way without controlling the victim’s hearth-rhythm all the time during the session, and Samantha doesn’t want to loose her dearest torture doll too early…

Samantha also makes a call for the interrogation officer to write down the information that she knows the petite girl will leave in just a minute. All in due time, she thinks. Samantha pauses for a minute, smoking a cigarette and massaging her by now very wet slit through her pants. Oh, she thinks in anticipation, the best is yet to come…

– Well well little girl, is it about time to sing now? I promise you that it will all be over if you do…

The Colonel stands beside the torture table, waiting patiently. This is just routine for him; he has done this so many times before that he doesn’t even bother to watch the torture anymore. Just write down the information and then go home to his family for supper.

– My sister is hiding in an apartment at Calle los Azurro 42… That is all they want to know.

– Thank You, the colonel says softly. She’s all yours now, Samantha.

So saying, he hits for the door. The girl watches it all happen and yells out, not believing her ears:

– But… but… you promised… YOU PROMISED TO LET ME GO… OOOH NOOO…NOOOOO..

And I think we’ll leave her right now, just when Samantha turns to her, grinning, once again swinging the two nasty wires in her hand, ready to fasten them to the long, long needles… and the Doctor, entering the room, giving the girl an IV, picking up a stethoscope from his pocket, ready to work again – just routine… but why that smile on his face…?

EPILOGUE

Samantha was tired that night when she came home. Her children were asleep, but her husband was waiting for her to comfort her.

– Poor dear, you must be exhausted after such a long day at work. Here, let me make you a nice cup of tea while you sit down in the sofa and relax.

Samantha smiled gratefully and lay down in the sofa as her husband went to the kitchen. Yes, it had really been quite a day!! She and the Doctor had continued the session with their poor blonde victim for many hours. It seemed that every time when Samantha had had enough, the Doctor wanted them to continue just a little bit more. And as the girl fainted, the Doctor just added stronger stimulants to the IV. He had been very aroused; Samantha had seen that clearly by the prominent bulge on his trousers…

They had done almost everything imaginable with the girl… they had used an internal electrode on the girl, a long metal stick that they had repeatedly inserted into the bound victim’s vagina… and the long needles which were stuck through her clit, leading to her uterus, had been constantly charged with electricity from the hand cranked generator. Samantha was really very skillful using the generator, and the girl had been crying out loud for mercy during every short pause Samantha had given her. Given her, not for the sake of mercy, but for keeping the poor petite blonde awake and strong enough to survive her ordeal. Death was a far too easy way out for this particular girl, Samantha thought; she would be her favorite victim during the next following years…

After Samantha had finished her tea, her husband sat down beside her in the sofa, stroking her hair gently. He waited patiently. Usually, when Samantha was this late, she had something a bit extra to tell him from her day at work… He felt that this time he would not be disappointed…

Later, when they lay naked in the bed caressing each other, Samantha finally started to tell him about her day. He listened silently as she whispered all the details of the wonderful torture in his ear, taking pleasure in describing all the girl’s pitiful reactions. She took her time doing that; there was no hurry, the night was long…

He was hard as a rock when Samantha half an hour later sat down on him, finally allowing his member through her dark bush and slipping into her tight and moist tunnel. She lay down on him, holding his hands in a firm grip, still whispering her ghostly story and slowly pumping her hips up and down, up and down, as he was passively receiving her treatment…

When Samantha told him how the girl had cried and pleaded helplessly when they had found out her big secret, that she despite her age was two months pregnant, he came in Samantha’s slippery cunt for the first time. And when Samantha a few minutes later had told him how she had aborted the fetus simply by twisting the long needles during the electro torture, he came again.

He orgasmed for the third time when Samantha had described her plans for the girl for tomorrow, including an electrode stuck down her throat, and had invited him too watch and maybe participate… Life was wonderful, just wonderful, he thought.

THE END

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

GENERAL GARCIA [ELECTROSADIST]

GENERAL GARCIA

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

General’s Garcia Playroom – part 1
by E. All rights reserved.

Somewhere in South America at the end of the 70’s

General Garcia smiled in anticipation. The night’s hunt had been successful; the catch was even better than he had expected. Seven female terrorists; all of them young, slim girls with shapely bodies. Most of them were blond and had firm breasts; he could see that clearly as they had undressed all the girls before the lineup. They were only allowed to wear their panties – for a while…

The general mused. He strolled around the prisoners on the yard, guarded by many soldiers. He inspected the victims all very carefully. Who would be the first, he thought, the first to be treated in his underground torture cellar? That brunette, around thirty years old and with rather big breasts? Or the petite blonde one, no more than 15 years old, with that childish and very frightened look on her face? Or why not her blonde friend, a teenage girl who was tall and seemingly strong despite her age – an athlete, probably a runner. Freckles in her face, a small perky nose and her hair in pigtails did not spoil the impression she made on the general. He read from a sheet: “Angelique Smith, 17 years old. Student. Captured during gym lesson at school.” He smiled, put the sheet away and stopped in front of her, staring her in the eyes, saying: “So… what have we got here… a blonde one… What is your name?”. She tried to stare back but failed. “Angelique Smith, sir. Please, let me go, I have done nothing. I’m just seventeen… just seventeen… I’m just an innocent student… pleeease…”

When the general begun to take her panties down, she broke down and begun to beg and whimper. The general saw the natural bush uncovered when the white string panties, stained from her secretions during the hunt, were eased down ever so slowly over the round but well-trained hips. He felt his cock getting harder. Yes, he thought, this is the first one, as he took a deep sniff of the panties and put them in his pocket…

So they grabbed her by the arms and dragged her, now screaming out loud for help, all the way over the court to a big metal door at one end. The door opened and inside it there was a corridor with a concrete floor. The walls were covered by old white paint which had begun to fall off. There were dim lights here and there along the narrow and long corridor. The guards dragged the now pitiful sobbing blonde young beauty all the way down to a stair at the end of the path. They threw her down the stair and she fell hard on the concrete floor beneath. The guards slowly went down the stair and lifted her on her feet. She was slapped one or two times in her face to quicken, then one guard kicked her in the groin. The door to the torture chamber was now opened…

They who think a torture chamber is a place of torches and dampness, rats and dirt would have been quite astonished by the sight of general Garcia’s playroom… It was a rather big room with comfortable chairs, furniture and other every day used items. But what differed it from an ordinary living room was the steel table in the middle, complete with adjustable metal bracelets and straps… This was obviously the bed on which the general made his little doves sing… On a lower table beside the torture table were a lot of electronic equipment to be found, which made the room look more like a technician’s playroom than a modern torture chamber. Electro-generators, clips and wires, some metal shafts with a thick rubber coated wires leading to them and also some needles with connections made for electric cables… In the room there were lights of the sort that you can find in a surgery – very bright lights, pointed towards the metal table. The lights were strong enough to explore every single movement, every single muscle spasm of the victim, to the sheer joy of the spectators… And that also guaranteed extremely good quality on the video that always was recorded during the sessions; videos that became part of general Garcia’s private collection… He had about 400 of them by now… The system for recording the sounds, the squeals and the begging, was excellent as well. In the ceiling as well as beside the table, microphones were mounted to absorb every single whimper from the poor female victims… The floor and walls were coated with white tile, and a drain was placed right under the torture table…

The poor blonde girl still gasped for breath after the kick she had received in her groin. One of the guards took a good grip of her hair and held up her face, so that she could see what was in store for her. She opened her mouth in fear and her blue eyes stared wildly at the steel table, the straps and all the nasty equipment laid out in front of her… She fully understood the purpose of it all and began to plead…

“Oh no oh no oh no, pleeease have mercy on me, I don’t want this to happen, PLEEEASE…”

She was silenced by a hard slap over her mouth by one of the guards, and general Garcia spoke in a hard voice: “Shut up, you slut. I’ve never shown anyone mercy in this room before, and you my dear are surely not going to be the first one to enjoy such release. Guards, put her on the table.”

“OH NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO…NOO NOOOOOOOOOOOO PLEEEASE NOOO DOOOON’T…”

The guards smiled slightly and slowly dragged the screaming and kicking naked blonde towards the dreaded table… God, what a beauty she was! Her well-trained thighs trembled as the muscles contracted in her vain attempts to escape, her perfect breasts moved a little up and down and her pigtails waived as she shook her head from side to side. And her cunt…her hairy cunt was covered with moist, fresh sweat which made her thick hair curl.

Although she was an athlete, and a rather strong one as well, she was no problem to handle for the two male guards who easily threw her up on the hard and cold steel table… General Garcia mused and felt his cock getting harder… The steel manacles that were mounted here and there on the table were quickly fastened around her ankles and her feet… The poor naked and panicked girl kept on babbling her pleas, pleas that were not unheard, just unanswered…

She was laying on her back, her strong arms following the sides of her torso down towards her feet, her muscular but oh so feminine thighs obscenely spread, secured flat against the table, and her knees bent and the soles of her feet touching each other… A metal strap secured her pretty head just over her forehead, not allowing her to bang her head so that she could escape into soft and dark unconsciousness… They had really thought of everything…

The general sat down in his favorite chair, waiting for the show to begin. His assistant, Natasha, a blonde and very good looking former KGB-agent, 33 years old, would to the work for him. He liked that a lot, to sit and watch, maybe take part in some parts of the session, but usually not… The watching and the slow masturbation was his cup of tea. On some occasions he could use a girl to suck him during the sessions, but not today. He had other plans.

Natasha now entered the room, and she obviously cheered up from what she saw. She was a well-trained woman, strong, and had a stern expression in her beautiful face. Short blonde hair, long red nails and a non-smiling mouth. But her eyes were shining of excitement of what she saw… and of the anticipation of what she was going to do to that pretty young lady in just a few minutes…

Without a word she took out a whip and begun to beat the poor helpless girl. Just a warm-up for the real thing; it was good for the effect of the upcoming torture to weaken the girls first, not allowing them to be in full power when the fun and games begun…

After a few minutes of silent trashing, well, silent from Natasha’s point of view that is, of the cunt, breast, face and inner thighs – especially the inner thighs, that had caused the most extreme screams from the poor blonde – she introduced herself to the trembling victim…

“So so so, what have we got here for Natasha to play with today… A blonde baby beauty… Sensitive of course, as all youngsters are… I just wonder where you are most vulnerable…”

Natasha took up a file that one of the guards had brought. All the girls that were captured were already on file; they had checked everything. Even the visits to the doctors were no secrets; one year ago Angelique had told her gynecologist that it was a problem for her that her clit was so extremely sensitive… It caused her pain during masturbation… she had never had sex with a man yet. The doctor had of course tipped her off; she knew what the government was looking for, they had sent out some decrete to all doctors in the country to search for extremely sensitive young girls… The fee for finding them was considerable.

Natasha smiled, for the first time, and closed the file…

“It’s your sweet spot, isn’t it my darling… Your doctor obviously betrayed you…”

The young blonde stared in disbelief. Her worst nightmare was about to become true… She had dreaded this… The stories that she had heard at school about what had happened to the other foreign girls that had disappeared were true after all… She could only beg now…

“OOOH … NO PLEEEASE, PLEEEASE, NOT THERE, NOOOT … THEEEERE… OOOH MY GOD … NOOOOO … NOT THEEERE… ANYWHERE BUT THERE…”

“So ‘there’ it shall be then… of course…” Natasha teased her victim… “But first, let’s make it a little more sensitive, shall we?”

So saying, Natasha bent down between the poor teenager’s legs, and with a swift movement she buried her thumb and index finger of her left hand into that musky, smelling jungle, parting the labia of the immobilized girl. “What are you doing… what… take your hands off me…” Natasha now stuck her right thumb into her own mouth, wetting it generously with saliva, and then gently begun to massage the clitoral hood of her victim. She caressed the youngster ever so softly, knowing that she would respond to the treatment in a few seconds. The young one’s were always the most sensitive ones, Natasha thought… for pain as well as for pleasure…

The intimate caress obviously aroused the helpless girl on the table. She began to writhe and breathe heavily and pant from the rotating thumb. Natasha smiled and bent further down, making her tongue search for its way under the protecting fleshy hood, finding the most sensitive spot on sweet Angelique’s body. The young girl reacted as if she were being jolted; unwillingly and filled with shame she felt her arousal becoming increasingly overwhelming, she was near climax now… oh so good…

As the caresses suddenly halted. Natasha left the panting girl on the verge of orgasm, almost there but yet so far away… Natasha stood up, sucked the sticky fingers clean, and turned to the general.

“This treatment is very common in the Soviet Union”, she explained. Of course, all girls are sensitive down there, and particularly the young ones, but with this method I can ensure you Sir, they will respond even more wildly to what’s coming next…”

The general smiled, massaging his cock through his trousers.

Turning back to her helpless victim, Natasha leaned over the tearstained pretty freckled face and whispered in a low and sexy voice: “Was it good darling? Was it? Good, because now comes the dessert… It will feel different for you, I guarantee it…”

Natasha once again sat down between the out splayed, muscular thighs, enjoying the wet and musky smell of a teenager in heat, once again parting the labia with her left hand, then lifting the poor little girl’s clitoral hood and fixating her still erect clit with her long red thumbnail, as she begun to scrape the clit from the other side with the nail of her right index finger, slowly but steadily, scraping it and listening to the high-pitched squeals of agony that arose from the poor, poor girl…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGG …. AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHH … NOOOOOOOO ….. AAAAARRRRGGGHHAAAAA… AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAA …. PLEEEEASE NOOOOO … MEEEEEERCYYYYYY…”

“But Angelique darling, what is it? What is it? I’ve hardly begun…” Scraping it…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAHHHAAAAAAAAAAAA…. OOHNNNOOOOOOOHHHNNNOOOO … NONONMONO PLEEEESASE PLEEEEASE STOP IT… STOOOOP IT…”

“Why should I stop Angelique? Do you have a suggestion? Why?”

Continuing… “MAAAAMAAAA PLEEEEASEHELPMEEEE …. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGGHH…”

“She can’t help you… In fact, she is the one who told us that this was your weak point…”. Natasha told the truth – they had had their fun with Angelique’s gorgeous mother last week, a 35-year old well trained Nordic blonde woman, who finally told Natasha everything about Angelique; where she lived, what her biggest fears was as a child… Amazing what a little electricity could do to the basic instinct, to protect your own child… When Angelique’s mother got it down her throat, she gave in immediately… Everybody has different weaknesses, Natasha thought and smiled at the memories…

After ten minutes of slowly scraping away the skin of the clitoris, Natasha finally stood up from the now a bit sore cunt, leaving Angelique laying on the table, still naked of course, sweating and hoarse from her screaming. She instead picked up a bundle of thin metal wire from a tray, rolling it up and stretching it straight, about six inches long, then cutting it off from the bundle. She now turned to the general and explained:

“This is a method that I’ve heard they used in Greece during the dictatorship. They used it on men, but I’ve tried it on women as well and let me assure you Sir, it’s just as effective – if even not more painful. The females scream more than the men at least…”

The general smiled evilly and nodded his approval. Natasha turned back to the table, once again letting her well manicured fingers of her left hand bury themselves into the musk smelling bush between the outstretched, cramping thighs. With a well practiced movement, she easily parted the labia of the poor little one, letting her fingers once again search for the inner lips, without hurry, folding them aside, diddling the urethra…

“Oh, what have we got here… This must the place, isn’t it my dear… Here is a little something for all the times you wet your pants as a child…”. She put the wire exactly to the opening…

Then she slowly, ever so slowly, begun to worm the wire into the naked helpless girl’s urethra. The effect was immediate. The poor little one screamed out loud, her arms and legs fighting the implacable bonds, she tried to arch her back but failed as she was secured tightly to the table… Natasha licked her lips. This was so good, she thought, slowly continuing her cruel task… What had been until now was mere child-play…

The wire crept up the tight and oh so sensitive urethra of the small girl, just as if it was alive, knowing it’s way, eagerly climbing up towards it’s goal… The experienced fingers of the Russian torturer kneaded the wire, back and forth, back and forth, but slowly, very, very slowly, to be able to savor it all, the shrieks, the pain in the panicked eyes of her victim… Listen…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGHHH… AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHH… AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA…”

The girl was almost not able to form any words… Only guttural sounds erupted from her throat… to the sheer joy of Natasha and the general…Further up… millimeter by millimeter…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA SSSSSHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA…..”

Finally, the steel worm halted, at its goal, reaching inside the bladder… Natasha noticed that from the trickle of urine that came out beside the wire… She did not hesitate and started to twist the wire around… slowly…

“AAAARRRRGGGHHHH … NNNOOOOOOOOO AAAAAAARRRGGHHHHH …. PLEEEEEAAAASSSSSEEEE….”

Finally Natasha stopped, seeing that the nice freckled but oh so tormented face was getting pale. She inserted a syringe in the arm of the young one, and fastened a plastic bag of stimulants to a hook hanging from the roof. This would help her to stay awake for the next wonderful part, Natasha thought, once again getting wet from sheer anticipation…

She picked up a needle, showed it to the little bound baby on the table, and asked:

“So young lady, what, exactly what, do you think I’m going to do with this little friend of mine…?”

She did not wait for a answer from the petrified youngster, just reached out for some rubber coated wires…

End of part 1

———————————————————–

General’s Garcia Playroom – part 2
by E. All rights reserved.

Somewhere in South America at the end of the 70’s

Natasha picked up a thin, long needle, showed it to the little bound baby on the table, and asked:

“So young lady, what, exactly what, do You think I’m going to do with this little friend of mine…?”

She did not wait for an answer from the petrified youngster. The needle was aimed at the already oh so sore clit. The long red nails of her left index finger and thumb eased the little hood aside, and the tip of the needle touched the very top of the little bud.

“AAAARRGGGHH… OOOOHHHNNOOOOO… PLEEEEASENOOOO… NOOOOT THEEEEREEEE…NOOOO…”

Angelique was panicking. Her worst nightmare coming true… Her weakest, most sensitive and vulnerable spot was to be penetrated by this sharp needle… ohnooo…

Natasha did not hesitate. Not at all. She had heard the screams before, from so many girls, even much younger than this one… No reason to stop it. She savoured the moment, drank in cute Angelique’s fear, seeing her wide open eyes and listening to her pitiful pleas for mercy… How naive, she thought, as she let the needle start it’s slow march into the clit, and further on into Angelique’s slim body.

The poor naked girl, secured to the metal table, went totally wild. Her scream was the highest so far during this session. Listen to her!

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRG … GGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR … GGGGGGGGGGGGLLLLLGGGGGLLL…”

A continuous vail, her body bent in an arch as long as the very tight straps allowed… This was SOO good, Natasha thought with a grin on her face… But still just the beginning…

Natasha halted. There was no hurry, absolutely no hurry at all. She held the needle between her fingertips and watched smilingly how Angelique tried to manage, tried to deal with the pain. Her breathing was very fast and she was sweating as her scream slowly died out as the needle did not move. Natasha waited for her victim to calm down… just to have the pleasure of breaking her again…

But first, Natasha leaned over the trembling, innocent girl’s face and kissed her on the forehead, whispering softly:

“But it’s just a needle, sweet Angie… just a needle… it cannot really hurt THAT much, can it… oh, I forgot, the clit is Your weakest spot… that explains it…”

As she whispered into Angelique’s sweet ear, she begun to twist the needle slowly again, pressing it ever so slowly up, into the clit… worming it upwards oh so slowly… still whispering… and licking Angie’s ear softly…

“Aahhh… feel it piercing you… yessss… no, don’t scream, Angie my dear, don’t scream yet… in a while you will have a better reason to scream for me…”

Natasha felt Angelique convulsing under her, secured down on the table. Yes, Natasha thought, it seemed that Angie did not like her treatment… she did not like it at all… as she slowly continued to worm the needle upwards…

As the needle finally had found it’s way into Angelique’s body, all the way to the small metal handle in the end, Natasha softly wiped away the tears from the freckled girl’s face and whispered to her:

“So, my dear… just a start… tell me the names of your guerilla contacts and it will all be over… I promise…”

Angelique had no way of stopping the torture, but to sell what she had to sell. She sold it. The names, addresses, all that she knew about her young female contacts…

Everything to make the nightmare stop…

But it didn’t…

Natasha wrote down the information and then calmly laid the sheet of paper on a table, and instead picked up a lighter… The dear girl didn’t believe her eyes. What was this? It should all be over now – she had promised that!

“Wh-what are You doing? You promised me it should all be over now, that you should stop… I gave you all the names… P-p-pleeease set me free… Oh God…”

Natasha grinned evilly, leaned over her victim, softly whispering in her ear:

“Never trust a woman… I simply lied to you… Oh, my dear, I would not miss this for all the gold in the world… Oh no…”

She flicked the lighter, showed the flame to the bound and helpless teenager, and then slowly lowered it towards that soft and vulnerable area between her legs… Angelique just whimpered; she was beyond panic now, she could do nothing, absolutely nothing, to stop this from happening… She had nothing more to sell… Oh nooo… So cruel…

When the flame touched the tip of the needle at first, Angelique braced herself for the pain. She felt so much pain from the needle itself, that this addition of pain meant nothing to her. But as Natasha let the flame burn the very same spot for a while, Angelique experienced pain beyond anything she ever could have dreamed of. The heat multiplied the excruciating pain from the needle, and Angelique screamed. And screamed again. Listen:

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGGGHHHH…. HHHHHSSSSSSAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHHH… AAAAAARRRGGGHHHAAAAAAHHHHAAAAAAAA…”

Yes, Natasha thought, what an event… For so long had she longed for using this method on a small girl again, and this was the moment… the moment of joy…

The flame continued to flick the needle…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGHHHH OOOOOHHGOOOODNOOOO…” AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGHHH…”

“What’s the matter my dear? What is it?”

Natasha teased her victim as she took the lighter away from the now red hot needle.

“P-P-PLEEEEEEASENONONO… OH G-G-GOD… HAVE M-MERCY…”

Angelique’s silly attempts to stop the pain were unheard. Natasha smiled slightly, bent down and licked some tears away from Angelique’s cheek, and then once again flicked on the lighter as she whispered softly:

“Are you afraid of something, Angie my dear? Why? What are you scared of?”

Angelique took all the chances she got. She stuttered:

“T-T-THE N-N-NEEDLE… OHMYGOOOD… I-I-IT’S SO HOT, I-IT HURTS SO MUCH… M-MY POOR CLIT… OOOOHHNOOONOOOOO…”

Natasha chuckled with a sneer and looked at Angelique in disguise.

“Oh, You are afraid of the needle… but it’s still just a needle… What a coward you are… I will see to that you will have reason to really be afraid soon…”

Angelique was in panic.

“M-M-MEEEERCYYY… M-M-MEEEERCYYY…”

The whispering answer came immediately.

“Oh no, oh no… no mercy for you my little girl…”

The flame touched the needle once more, just to draw inhuman squeals from Angelique’s mouth. But then the flame moved slowly the short trip from the needle… to the wire…

“OHNOOOHNOOOHNOOMYGOOOD…”

The flame stayed put… heating the tip of the wire…

“PLEEEEASENOOONOOONOOO….”

Angelique was petrified. But the flame did not care… It just went on heating up the wire… which slowly was getting hotter inside her tiny little channel… the pain…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA…”

Her scream was never ending, it seemed that she did not inhale any air but finally she had to, but she couldn’t, the pain was all to much…

Natasha let the wire rest from the flame for a minute… the wire was still hot… The poor girl was breathing fast, trying to regain some kind of control, but she did not – she was totally in panic. She now realized that this ordeal was more than she could handle… and it was still just the beginning of it… just the beginning…

Natasha smiled, and wiped fresh tears from Angelique’s face, whispering:

“But dear Angie, what is it? What? Why are you screaming? Does it really hurt? Does it? Oh my dear little one… can this really hurt so much…”

The ominous flame once again flicked the very tip of the wire protruding from the tiny opening, through the pubic hair.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH AAAAAAANNNOOOOGOOOOOOODNNNOOOOOOOO…”

Finally Natasha stopped. Angelique was no longer just an innocent girl, she thought; oh no, she had experienced so much pain in the last hour that women were not supposed to do even in a whole life. Yes, Angelique was now a woman; a young woman, but nevertheless a woman… Natasha smiled and said:

“You now have passed the exam of pain… so let me introduce you to these two… eh, friends of mine…”

So saying, she held out the two rubber coated wires with alligator clips in one end that she had picked out from a bag earlier… She held them in front of Angelique’s freckled and once again tearstained face, saying nothing more… She just smiled happily and watched poor, naked Angelique’s reactions…

The General had difficulties sitting down when he saw what was about to happen… This was his favorite fetish, and he always loved it when Natasha used it on the poor, defenseless girls he brought into his playroom… He wanted to take part in the wonderful torture but managed to calm down, to sit back and enjoy the show, just as he had planned… His hard-on was clearly visible now, and he slowly massaged his aching cock through his pants…

Natasha bent down and whispered softly in poor Angelique’s ear:

“Maybe, just maybe, I’ll let you go… without finding out what electricity can do to such a young and innocent girl’s body and soul like yours… But that’s depending on how sweet you can beg me for it… Would you like to get loose?”

Angelique fell for it. She begged like a five year old girl:

“OHPLEEEASEPLEEEASEPLEEEASELETMEGO… I BEGYOU, PLEEEASE… OMMYGODSETMEFREEEE… UAAAHHA, MAMAAAAA…”

Natasha listened, smiled, and caressed her victims face softly.

“You nasty girl… Were you really trying to fool me to let you loose…? For that I will make you pay dearly…”

So saying, she slowly begun to fasten one of the wires to the needle protruding from the oh so sore clit. Angelique panicked again. Natasha whispered softly:

“Unless…”

“U-U-UNLESS WHAAT? W-W-WHAT? I’LL DO ANYTHING. OHGOOODANYTHING…”

Angelique was a looser. Natasha leaned over her, taking the tip of the needle between her thumb and index finger, softly twisting it while whispering:

“More names, my sweet one… more names…”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHH….”

This was what made Angelique babble out all the names she had, addresses where her sweet girlfriends lived, some of them even younger than she, addresses of girls she only had met with once, girls she hardly knew… and all of them totally innocent of subversive activities… She did not care that they would take them in immediately, to torture them in the same way… only that the pregnant ones got even worse treatment… as they were even more vulnerable… no, she did not care at all… because now her ordeal was over… she thought…

…But it was not…

Natasha calmly connected the other clip to the very tip of the still warm wire, hummingly making sure that both clips were secured, fastening the other end of the wires to a magneto, taking a rubber glove on her left hand and a crank on the magneto in her right hand, and then whispered:

“Tomorrow we’ll have your little sister here to watch this…”

“O-O-OHNOOONOOOGOOOODNOOO… Y-Y-YOU PROMISED…”

Natasha chuckled and said softly:

“…and I think she’ll have to try it as well…”

She injected some stimulants into the arm of the bound and secured Angelique, before she – still hummingly – started to crank the magneto… slowly, ever so slowly… Angelique froze; the current flowing into her most sensitive areas was all to much for her. She peed and started to whine like a child. Listen:

“OAAAAOAAAAHHHHAAAAOAAAAA…MAAAMAAAA…HEEEELPMEEE…”

But there was no help to get for poor Angelique. Sweet seventeen stayed put, even though she convulsed and tried with all her girlish strength to get up from the table. All in vain of course….

Natasha savored the moment and stopped the crank. She licked her lips and massaged her own – now soaking wet – sex through her panties. Oh my god how beautiful, she thought… how beautiful… How could it be possible that she was so lucky, to have the opportunities to inflict such wonderful torture on all these innocent girls… How could it be..

She listened to, and enjoyed, all the pitiful pleas of mercy that Angelique stuttered out…

“P-P-PLEEE-EASE…P-P-PLEEEASE… M-M-MEEEERCY…OHNOOHNOOHNO…”

She started turning the crank again… a little faster this time… The reactions of the naked teenager’s body were so lovely… oh so wonderful… and the screams…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGHHHHHAAAAARRRGGGHHHHAHHHHHA….”

And it had just begun… still just the beginning…

Natasha inserted the index finger of her gloved hand into the pained vagina, to actually feel the pain… the spasmodic movements of Angelique’s vaginal muscles…

“A little rougher on her I think… She hasn’t experienced anything yet…”

The General had spoken; he wanted Natasha to speed up the magneto, and so she would. She smiled at the General and said:

“Of course General, I’ll take her to hell and far below… Do you want her to suffer as much as that small girl we had here last week?”

The General begun to breathe even harder from the memory of that long, successful torture session…. What Natasha had been doing to that petite girl was incredible… Her reactions had been so strong… so strong…

“Would you please, Natasha…”

Hearing that, Angelique now begun crying, like a newborn baby, crying in total hopeless desperation… Natasha asked her:

“Why are you so sad my little one? Don’t you like being here with me and the General? We will enjoy each other for a long time…”

So saying, Natasha once more inserted her rubber coated fingers into and up the tight vagina of her athletic victim, and with her other hand let the magneto begin singing it’s song of pain, turning the crank faster this time, accompaigned by the oh so unlucky shrieks from petite Angelique… who was urinating once more, a thin spray of urine trickling out from beside the wire… and screaming her lungs out… while Natasha calmly and with her knowing hand varied the speed of the crank, to make the little girl experience the pain in full… it never stopped…

EPILOGUE

The General once again entered his playroom after a light meal and a shower. Oh, what a night it had been! Natasha had not let her girlish victim escape into unconsciousness, not even rest more than a few seconds. He was surprised that such a young girl could take it for so long… but the stimulants that Natasha had given her helped of course. This was Natasha’s specialty: just to torture someone was not so difficult – no, the challenge was to extend the pain and to take it to new limits.

Natasha was surely an expert; the General thought as he climbed up on the metal table and slowly entered the bound, secured and completely naked Natasha who was waiting for him with out splayed thighs.

Funny that she always wanted this treatment after a session, he thought, as he let his cock slowly slide in and out, in and out, of her tight and moist vagina, while she was moaning “No… ohno…ohgodno…” but at the same time responding by meeting his thrusts with her pelvis… They both watched a video screen which showed a recording from the session with Angelique earlier… right now showing how Natasha had stuck a long needle down screaming Angelique’s throat and another one up her vagina and then had charged the needles, using the magneto…

Yes, the General thought as he felt his first but not last climax building up, she must have a thing on that… to fantasize about being one of the victims… and so do I sometimes, he thought… I fantasize that she is…

The General imagined how a dark haired girl slowly inserted a thick electric baton into Natasha’s vagina, and then he orgasmed for the first time that night and lay down on the bound blonde woman… He regained his erection quickly, still with his cock inside her warm and slippery vagina, as Natasha whispered her plans for the girl for tomorrow in his ear… How could she know that he was dreaming about the baton, he thought as he felt his second climax beginning… She was really a genius…

THE END

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

IndianWhippedAss – Whipping Girls

IndianWhippedAss – Whipping Girls

Categories: Spanking, Indian, Amateur, Punishment, Lesbian

Synopsis: These little Indian girls seem frightened … did they do something wrong? They must have! The Mother of the household is very angry with the young women. WHACK! WHACK! They undress … and she whips them all into shape. WHACK! Be very afraid

Whipping Girls

Whipping Girls.mp4 – 227.1 MB

Annetiie [ED]

Annetiie

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Annetiie
by Ed. All rights reserved.

Year 1670. Araby

Annetjie had been aboard a VOC–the Dutch East India Company–ship taken by corsairs between Madagascar and the Fever Coast of Africa. No one had anticipated that one of the ferocious storms that occasionally trod these waters would appear to ravage the fleet accompanying the heavy treasure galleon and leave it a wallowing cripple, ripe for the plucking. Limping down to Good Hope, the Hirondelle, Swallow in English, the fat East Indiaman had been attacked by a dozen of the smaller, more agile dhows of the corsairs. Even though more heavily gunned, her lack of maneuverability and the speed of her attackers soon had the Captain of the Hirondelle dipping his colors in surrender.

The officers knew that they would be worth more as ransom than dead and so remained calm. The more experienced sailors jumped overboard, better the sharks or drowning than alive in the hands of the Arab pirates and slavers. Later, much too late while hiding in her cabin, did Annetjie Van Doorn discover the situation. She emerged on deck and loudly cursed the patiently waiting officers before jumping over the side herself, expecting a quick and clean death.

The captain of the dhow that fished her from the tepid waters had immediately seen her value and had her chained belowdecks, as much to keep her away from his lust-crazed crew as to prevent her escape. The captains of the larger dhows, with their larger crews, took all the bullion and spices. The smaller ones had to make do with what they could fish out of the water. Usually, that only meant a few work-slaves ill prepared for a life of cruel bondage in the salt mines or cotton fields. Annetjie was a surprising and potentially valuable gift from the sea. A week later, in the Zanzibar slave market, he had obsequiously approached Hassan ibn Alamut, chief buyer for Prince Abd Ishmael ibn Muhammad, known as al-Auf, the Bad. Hassan had ventured aboard the smelly dhow reluctantly, but was immediately interested when he saw the captured Frank, although he hid that interest well. Four hours, and countless thimbles of coffee later, the deal was struck for 42 gold rupees. Hassan well knew his master’s enjoyment of the unique, especially when it was an obviously beautiful young woman. The Frank’s bright red hair and cream-white skin would earn him a most hansome commission.

* * * * *

Annetjie Van Doorn was niece to one of the Seventeen in Amsterdam, the old, gray-haired heads of the VOC. She was heading back down to the Dutch colony at Good Hope from Bombay to wed the new Governor there. Already considered a handful in India, she was, in short, a haughty pampered young woman of considerable looks, great family wealth, and a monumental temper. Wedding her off to the fat old man chosen to administer the Compangnie’s interests in such a strategic port would solve many problems. Capture by Arabic pirates would only complicate things, so the ship’s officers all avowed that she had died in the attack. So far as anyone knew, Annetjie Van Doorn was dead.

A month later, she was in Oman, largest city of the Caliphate on the Western edge of the great sea. There, with a dozen other slaves, she was delivered into the care of Fouad, the head eunuch of the Prince’s harem, for preparation.

Fouad read her in an instant, having had much experience with the various royal wives, and turned her over to the ladies of the harem. That first day was a nightmare for the proud young Dutchwoman.

As a royal Prince, Abd Ishmael maintained a respectable harem of over sixty concubines—the great Mogul, the Caliph, kept more than 200 (although the Prince followed the strictures of only having four current wives). While Fouad stood back and watched with great amusement, all sixty-some went after the strawberry-blond girl.

Annetjie was immediately stripped naked and forcibly bathed, her body rubbed with coarse sponges until her entire skin was flushed a rosy red. Then, repulsed by the luxuriant hair beneath her arms and between her thighs, the fiercely struggling girl was held motionless and carefully shaved while the other slaves tittered and laughed at her embarassment. Her frenzied struggles were quickly cut short when the girls started physically yanking her pubic and underarm hair out with their fingers. The pain brought tears to her lovely blue eyes before she acquiesed and lay still for the shaving razors. They left only a small patch of red-straw hairs up at the very top of her mons, knowing how it would excite their lord. Every day thereafter she was bathed and shaved. The head eunuch insisted on examining her, stripped naked, for the slightest flaw in her shaving.

In her first week in the seraglio, Annetjie made the mistake of trying to slap Fouad during one of his intimate inspections. The fat eunuch was well versed in dealing with proud young women and caught her hand easily. As the head eunuch, he was forbidden to inflict the serious or bloody torments on the new slaves, especially the unique ones, but he was also tasked with maintaining discipline in the Harem. “Secure the Frankish bitch to the ankle stocks,” he ordered. “The bastinado for her temerity. You others may play with her as you wish.”

The women of the Prince’s harem descended upon Annetjie like a plague of locust, squealing and laughing as they stripped Annetjie Van Doorn nude. It took only moments before her slim ankles were imprisoned within the ankle stocks and her feet stuck out from the far side, with Annetjie face down on her knees.

Her blushing face was pressed down into a pillow and her naked ass stuck up behind her. Diramar, one of the older concubines, slid her hips down until the Dutch girl’s face pressed up into her notch. Annetjie Van Doorn smelled the musky scent of female arousal in her face and tried to twist her face away. A dozen of the other harem women reached in with their hands to fondle the Frank’s bare breasts, belly, and thighs. The young Dutchwoman writhed deliciously under the concubines’ assault.

Annetjie had small, well-formed feet with high curved insteps. Unlike the majority of the concubines, hers had been protected by shoes all her life. The bastinado would prove savagely painful on such soft tender flesh. Once locked within the narrow stocks, her soles stuck up and out toward the small punishment room. Fouad looked down, holding a yard-long bamboo rod in his hands. From his first sight of the foreigner, he had taken an instant dislike for her, her white skin, her lush curves, her—her utter femininity. He knew he was treading on thin ground, but his hatred was too strong. “The red-hot needles. You know where to apply them,” he commanded.

The concubines knew what he meant. The fat eunuch ruled their lives. Sarafin, the eldest ex-wife, placed the bone-handled needles into the nearest brazier of coals. Ahmei joined her, fanning the coals until they shimmered bright red and the thin lancets glowed dully. Diramar was still trying to induce the Frank to pleasure her slit, but she drew her sex back when she saw the red-hot needles being readied. She well knew Fouad’s cruelty and didn’t want any part of her genital flesh to be between the Frank’s teeth when the first agonies began. The hulking man would beat the Dutchwoman on her tender soles, but first he wanted her to suffer a fiendish refinement that would greatly enhance her suffering. He pointed to a pair of the waiting concubines. They knelt down by Annetjie’s feet and reached for her toes. Fouad gestured again and two more spread her big toes apart from the long ones beside them, exposing the thin membrane between. Then the glowing needles darted down to drill half an inch into the exquisitely tender flesh.

The pain was sudden, ghastly, and totally unexpected and the helpless nude girl couldn’t stop her sharp squeal of pain. Fouad smiled at the break. The soles of a young woman’s feet were exquisitely sensitive and their beating a hideously agonizing torment. Adding the kiss of the red-hot needles between her dainty toes would only serve to make the coming bastinado intolerable.

Three more times Annetjie’s tiny toes were held and pulled apart to expose the tender skin between them to the radiant needles. Now aware of the threat, she was able to only gasp during the fiendish applications, but was compelled to cry out once more when Sarafin and Ahmei stabbed that fine tissue just inside her little toes and the ones next to them.

The two older wives withdrew, leaving the Dutchwoman sobbing in helpless fury, her feet throbbing with hurt from the piercing hot lancets. Then Fouad began. He raised the cane, took aim, and brought it down across both of Annetjie’s tender soles with a fierce horizontal stroke.

“HUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN! Annetjie’s sudden squeal was smothered in the pillow before her, the only thing that kept her break under wraps. Still, the fierce sharp pain that exploded in her delicate feet was beyond anything she had ever expected. It was beyond belief.

WHOCKT! WHOCKKT! WHAPT! WHOCKT! Again and again the bamboo rod flew down to strike the bottoms of the redhead’s delicate bare feet, striking with a loud crack. Fouad beat the nude girl’s soles from the base of her toes to the small round heels. Annetjie’s naked young body writhed furiously under the cruel attack. The pain afflicting her soft pink feet was beyond endurance. Her insteps reacted most to the relentless blows of the bamboo cane, but the strokes over the ball and just below the toes reawakened nerves recently burned by the steel needles, a unique added form of pain. WHOCKKKT! WHACKKKT! WHOCHKKT! Only through the most extreme exertion did Annetjie hold her grunts and squeals under control and not break down into an endless wailing aria of suffering.

Fouad delivered one dozen, then two, then three to the delicately shaped little feet. Bright red lines quickly appeared across the soft white soles from ball to heel. In spite of himself, the fat eunuch admired her strength. None of the other concubines or wives could have taken three dozen strokes of the bastinado without wailing like a babe, and them largely with feet hardened from years of barefoot walking. He had, of course, occasionally beaten a girl’s feet until blood flowed and many of the tiny bones had broken. While he would prefer to beat the Prince’s slaves on their breasts or slit, he was much to experienced an executioner to neglect a young woman’s feet. Flogging them to the blood was a level of torment he would dearly love to inflict on Annetjie, but could not. Still, he was able to stroke the tender, upraised soles with twelve more vicious smacks before having her released. He was pleased at the tears he saw running down her lovely face, but would have prefered her screams. The next time, he knew, the punishment would have to be even more extreme. The next time he went after this Dutchy bitch he would go after her most private female parts with his cruel instruments of torture. The next time she would scream …

* * * * *

Enticed by the description he had been given by his concubines and chief eunuch, the Prince sent for his new slave the very next day. The girl tottered on her whipped feet into the Prince’s presence. The Dutchwoman standing before him presented a unique vison to what he was used to. Due to their extreme youth and countries of origin, most of his concubines had olive skins, black hair, and a petite size. Annetjie Van Doorn stood taller at a good 5’ 6” or so. Her long, straight blond hair was lightly shaded with hints of red born of the sunrise. At nineteen, she was in the full flush of feminine maturity, with full shoulders, deep ribcage over a slim waist, and newly swelling hips. Her thrusting breasts were especially enticing, large and well-fleshed, like ripe round pears. Even her nipples looked different: broad disks colored like apricots in contrast to the small hard paps of the Islamic slaves.

Fouad held her with nothing but a leather collar and leash about her neck and bared to the waist, exposing her lush female form for the Prince’s appreciation. Clad in a light cotton keffiya, Abd Ishmael walked slowly about the semi-nude young woman. Her hands at her sides, Van Doorn feigned subservience until he got close enough and then nearly succeeded in ripping out his surprised eyes before he knocked her out—and this a day after enduring the bastinado! By Allah! What spirit!

He couldn’t ignore the attack, of course, and meant to see the Frank tamed. This time he had her delivered into the hands of his Royal Torturer, Ali.

* * * * *

A day later, he went down to his dungeon where Ali had hung her up by her ankles from the low ceiling chains. Ali had tied her arms behind her back and then cut away her blue silk pantalloons until she dangled naked below the waist in the torchlit room. The Prince walked around her, admiring the unique combination of curves and colors she displayed. The Dutch girl sported a delightfully pert and round pair of buttocks and in front …

“By the Prophet, Ali! You have not already touched her up between her thighs, have you?” “No, Beloved of Allah,” the hulking torturer chuckled, “although the Frankish wench’s lower lips do look that way. Never have I seen such a plump and succulent pair! And look here!” Ali reached a couple of hard, fat fingers around from behind to spread the shaved labia. Annetjie squealed in outrage and then let loose a torrent of Dutch obscenities she had overheard and learned from the VOC sailors. Ignoring her obvious insults, Ishmael bent down to look. There, at the very top of her gaping slit, sat one of the largest pearlescent pink clits he had ever seen. “They grow them big in Frankish land, do they not?” the torturer commented.

“Aye, Ali. That they do. I want this one tamed to the saddle, do you understand? Make her hurt, but don’t permanently damage her.”

“And between her legs, my lord?” Ali asked slyly.

“Make her hurt, but don’t permanently damage her.”

Ishmael took a seat to watch. Yasmin, a favored concubine attended him, serving him coffee and sweetmeats. A pretty young slave born in Ceylon, Yasmin had been raised in the colony there, a slave child to a slave on the cinnamon farms, and spoke fluent Dutch as well as Arabic. Not only was she exceptionally skilled at fellatio, but she could interpret as well.

“Begin, Ali.”

The heavy Arab started with an arm-long strap of tapered water buffalo hide made supple through hours of chewing by female slaves. The very first stroke burst with a loud wet smack against Annetjie’s poised white ass cheeks and the hanging girl’s mouth erupted with a stream of angry Dutch.

Ishmael watched avidly as Ali swept the sjambok across the Dutch slave’s bottom and thighs. Yasmin, coy and talented girl that she was, found a way to slip her hand through the folds of the Prince’s keffiya to find his swelling sex. Her tiny hand worked its preliminary magic on his manhood to make the shaft fill and grow while he watched Ali flog the Frank’s back, ass, and thighs. Annetjie’s seminude body writhed from the ankle chains and she continued to scream out a steady stream of invective as the stinging leather caressed her backside with ever increasing force.

“Yasmina, what does the wench say?” the Prince asked, using the affectionate diminitive address.

“She curses you in the name of her infidel god, my lord, I apologise to say. And she insults the Lady, your mother. Most grievously, I fear, my lord.”

Abd Ishmael’s face hardened. “Ali, I have been overly kind to this Frankish slut. A bit of a spanking and she has the termerity to insult the Calipha! I release you, good Ali. Let us both see how large you can make the soft flesh between her legs!”

The next hour was excruciating for the hanging girl. Ali was well practiced at his cruel craft. SWACKKT! SWAPPT! WHOCKKT! A couple of stinging strokes would punish Annetjie’s lower back, buttocks, or upper thighs and then he would swing a crisp vertical swipe down from behind her to slap brutally against her yawning labial lips.

WHACKK! SWACKKT! SWOCKKT! The first couple bit cruelly over the cute sacral dimples on her lower back and then the third hissed down to smack viciously against the swelling red lips of her sex. Annetjie shrieked at them. “The Frank continues to curse you, my lord,” Yasmin said.

“Bleed her bottom!” the Prince commanded. “The bottoms of her legs as well, but only puff up her labia. Let us see just how fat we can make them!”

Stroke followed after stroke after stroke, each bitter slap of leather biting the Dutchwoman’s naked flesh. Hanging upsidedown as she was, the white silk blouse drooped down to expose the girl’s lower back and belly to the strap. Even as she continued her angry invective, Annetjie squealed her pain and shame as the lash continued to kiss her most private flesh. Her reactions were especially violent immediately following the brutally intimate cuts down across her spread nude genitals.

Yasmin slowly worked al-Auf’s keffiya apart enough so that his loins were completely exposed. The concubine’s caressing hands were quickly substituted by her hot little mouth, teasing his rigid prick while he watched the pretty young Dutchy writhing from her ankle chains under Ali’s fiendish flogging.

Annetjie lasted for over an hour of the barbarous whipping before Ali detected the first genuine breaking in her voice. Still, he gave her a dozen more lashes across her back and ass and gash before finally cutting her down.

Fully engorged by watching Yasmin’s play, the Prince mounted Annetjie Van Doorn, now twitching on the carpeted floor, and stabbed into her brutally. He felt his rigid penis hold briefly at her maidenhead and then pierce through the virgin membrane. She squealed in final outrage at this intimate violation. The Dutch girl’s labial lips were hot and swollen from the strapping and gripped his rod tightly as he pumped roughly in and out of her vagina, lubricated by her virgin blood. Even as inured as he was to pain and sex, he lasted only five minutes before the incipient orgasm shook his loins and he blasted his seed into the whimpering strawberry blond with a roar.

His orgasm done, the Prince pulled his rod out to be cleansed with warm wet towels. “Take her and have the surgeons treat her wounds. This Frank amuses me. I would have her body whole for our next encounter. She is altogether too proud. I will teach her the price of spurning me!”

* * * * *

Now, ten days later, it was time for her next ordeal. It had taken that long for the last of her welts to fade back into her natural lustrious pearl white and for her feet to heal. Prince Abd Ishmael decided to have her tormented until he broke her pride in the larger punishment room of the seraglio. This would bar his chief torturer, Ali, of course, as he kept his full male equipment—necessary for certain torments, but the eunuchs were certainly skilled and motivated enough to accomplish the task. He invited a dozen of his favored concubines and older (in their late twenties) ex-wives to take part in the Frank’s agonies. They all assembled in the early afternoom, after the brutal heat of the tropical sun had waned somewhat. The Prince reclined on a pile of pillows on the raised settee in the harem punishment quarters dressed in an immaculate white silk kaffiya. Around him reclined the selected houri.

Once he had settled in and had taken coffee, he gave the command and Fouad and Ahmed entered from a side entrance, dragging the Dutchwoman between them. Annetjie stood tall in contrast to the Arab concubines who attended him, little more than girls in their late teens, most of them. The Koran forbade sex before menstrual maturity, but Prince Ishmael was not a man to wait much longer. The sweetness of the grape exceeded that of the raisin, as the old texts said. The dark, bearded noble accepted a small cup of thick sweet coffee from Caramina, the youngest, while he idly played with one of Yasmin’s ripe puffy nipples through her sheer blue silk blouse. The Frankish woman wore the blousy silk pantaloons of the harem, but a white bandeau above. A long cotton cloth that met behind her neck, crossed and cossetted her tits in front, and then tied again just beneath her shoulderblades. The bandeau exposed Annetjie’s midrif and gently flaring hips from just below the top of her ribcage to the tops of her hips. The Arab Prince admired her unusual height and her two long slim legs. But it was the sight of her stirring torso, gloriously white yet luminously pink that really stirred him.

The eunuchs had bound Annetjie into a special kind of stock. Instead of the standard pair of boards with three holes, this one, carefully carved of African hardwood, held the wrists of the victim a full span behind her shoulders while a separate clamp imprisoned her long neck. The wooden stock was designed with care to press the shoulderblades of a woman back behind her and together, presenting her bare breasts up and out thrust in front for the cruel attentions of the torturers. Now the plump female gourds pushed forcefully against the flimsy cotton bandeau, straining the thin fabric tautly.

Iron rings had been set into the ends of the stocks and these were locked into chains that dangled from the ceiling. Then the eunuchs bent down and fastened Annetjie’s small ankles into iron cuffs spreading them a full meter apart. Now the lovely Dutchy stood helpless before Prince Ishmael and his concubines. The two massive eunuchs stood to her side, awaiting the orders of their Prince. A long, low table behind them was covered with a selection of instruments, bloodied torture instruments from the bloody chambers below the palace.

Annetjie Van Doorn stood tall and proud in the center of the harem punishment room. The Prince leaned back and relished the sight the Frankish woman presented before him. She didn’t look the least bit tamed now. He didn’t know how mortified she had been at her weakness during the back, ass, and cunt whipping. She had endured that without dying, as well as al-Auf’s subsequent rape. So she was determined to withstand this next ordeal with all the pride and control at her command.

His first command came as no surprise, although its execution did.

“Strip the Frank. I wish to see her naked,” he said.

Immediately, the assembled concubines sprang up. Like a pack of harpys, they descended on the spreadeagled Dutchwoman. In moments, the squealing pack of females had stripped off Annetjie’s cotton wrap and silk pants, revealing her utterly nude before the Prince. The sun was only a couple of hours past noon and all the side doors and windows were wide open, flooding the room with a brilliant yellow light that made her nude body seem to glow from within. The Prince stared at her and felt his loins twitching and filling with pleasure beneath his robes. He didn’t know why the sight of a naked young woman, bound and exposed to the cruel devices of torment, should arouse his delight as it did, but he did not care. As a royal Prince who provided his annual tribute to the Caliph, his slightest desire was catered to by fawning subservients eager to avoid his displeasure. Prince Abd-Ishmael ibn Muhammad had earned his lesser title of al-Auf, the Bad, through the sadistic and relentless indulgence to his whims. Beyond their ability to please him, he could not care less for the bodies and lives his eunuchs broke and flayed and burned. This was as it should be.

Their sole reason for existence was to please him in whatever way he chose and more often than not he chose to have their lovely bodies subjected to cruel sexual torture before he fucked them.

Now Annetjie found herself spreadeagled and utterly nude before the Omani Prince. The naked girl shivered in fear. For the first time, her proud bare breasts were exposed to the sight and attentions of the fiendish Omani torturers. They had grown in sensitivity even as they grew larger on her chest. More than anything else, she feared torture inflicted there. The secret she had refused even to admit to herself was the supreme sensitivity of her chest globes. And now she faced fiendish torments inflicted solely on those proudly protruding parts of her body. Still, she would try to withstand the brutal ordeal he could order. Even facing the worst tribulation she could imagine, she was still too proud to surrender easily. Prince Abd-Ishmael watched the Dutchwoman writhing between the stock and chains. He made a casual gesture and leaned back for another cup of coffee. Six of the houris returned to the Dutchy’s splayed body. The eldest four dipped their hands into the fragrant oil vat while the youngest knelt between her knees. Annetjie groaned in shame as her naked body was rubbed down with oil. The youngest, chosen for her long and pointed tongue, laved up between her widespread thighs to tickle her lips and clit.

The concubines, twelve inststent hands on six giggling girls, caressed Annetjie’s nude body, greasing her with the rare aromatic oils. Their hands fondled her bare breasts, belly, and ass, oiling her naked body until it gleamed. Then the Dutchwoman felt a strange sensation between her legs. Caramina had knelt in front of her and was using the techniques she had learned to pleasure a man on the Frank’s cunt, licking and probing into her vagina with her tongue. Suddenly, her initial revulsion was turning into something much different.

Against her will, Annetjie Van Doorn felt herself responding to the incessant caressing. She was a young girl in the full flush of feminine maturity and her situation was extremely erotic. Her sex flowered and expanded of its own accord to Caramina’s steady licking and she shivered as a sudden wave of pleasure swept through her naked body. Without realizing it, her teats peaked up in the centers of her aureoles, hard and pert. Not a year earlier, she had first fingered herself to orgasm. Now she felt the first tremors of that exquisite pleasure under the control of another. “Stop!” she heard the Arabic command.

Annetjie Van Doorn looked in front of her to the reclining Muslim Prince as the houri withdrew. Caramina, the one who had so devilishly aroused her slit, took seat beside him and was now spreading his ornate silken robe below his waist. Only 27 himself, the Lord of Oman was a lusty young man, slight, as was typical of the desert-living Arab. But no doubt a man; his newly revealed sex was already rising up and filling between his legs. The Dutchwoman could not help but see his erection. It was already plump as an Egyptian sausage and growing larger before her eyes, it’s single eye straining toward her loins.

Annetjie could only stare at her captor’s swelling spear. She was painfully aware of her absolute exposure in this hideous room. But still … still, so much as she hated it, the teenager relished the effect her nudity was having on this obviously virile young man. Her upper body shook, then she leaned forward, thrusting her bare breasts and loins out toward him. The young Dutchy couldn’t help herself. After the mass fondling by the concubines, her youthful body had betrayed itself. As much as she hated herself for it, the young Dutch girl could not stop herself from relishing the effect her splayed nudity was obviously having on the Prince. Annetjie knew that she was a beautiful young woman. Before she had been carted away from Bombay, she had been pursued by every young European son in the colony. All had tried to reach her newly blossomed chest with their hands and pushed at her loins with their own. Now, helpless and utterly displayed before a healthy young Emir, she felt her sex responding in spite of her upbringing. Warm wet pulses of hot sexual arousal flooded her loins. My nude body is arousing him, she thought. I am beautiful, and my beauty is straining his manhood to the point of erupting. Annetjie spread her thighs and arched her back to stick her full tits out even further toward him. While she hated herself for it, secretly she relished the effect she was so obviously having on his exposed naked penis. As much as she dreaded the savage sexual torment she knew was about to begin, she felt an unusual warm moistness between her thighs, but she was powerless to control her surging young hormones. Stripped and stretched, Annetjie could only feel her utter nudity and helplessness before the Prince. And then her ordeal began in earnest. The small Arab girl who spoke Dutch came up before her, holding a small jar of lacquered wood in her hands.

“My lord, the Prince, enjoys your body. He especially likes your nipples and slit, as they are so much unlike ours. He has commanded that those portions of your body be made bigger.” Yasmin smiled evilly. “It may interest you to know that there are many ways to do this. The eunuchs could pierce them with the red-hot needles, but my lord the Prince had decided to be merciful and not burn you there yet. Then there is a paste of oil and ground chili pepper seeds we get from the East. Spread on your nipples and especially around your nether mouth, it burns worse than the flames, but my lord the Prince may chose to honor you with his noble shaft and the chili paste would ruin you for that.”

Yasmin opened the lacquered jar and held it so Annetjie could look inside. She saw something moving within. Then she focused and suddenly whinnied in horror, wrenching her head back. Insects!

The concubine smiled at the white girl’s terror. “Special wasps. They come from the continent. Their sting is intensely painful. They also cause the flesh to swell.” Yasmin rubbed her fingers unconsciously. Once, when she had been new to the seraglio, she had offended Fouad. The wasps had wings and he had given her the job of catching the insects within their jars and pulling them off. Her hands had been stung repeatedly by the irate bugs, her fingers so swollen that others had had to feed her for days.

Abd-Ishmael al-Auf barked an order, breaking Yasmin’s bitter reverie. She took a pair of wooden tweezers and fished out one of the tiny creatures while Fouad grabbed her waist to hold her still. Wasting no time, Yasmin presented the tweezers to Annetjie Van Doorn’s left breast. She stared down at the thing, feeling its six small legs tickling her tender pink areola. Then it struck, lancing its sharp stinger directly into the tip of the girl’s teat.

“HHHHUUNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” she grunted fiercely, wrenching back against the eunuch’s barrel chest. The densely clustered nerve ending in that delicate bud flashed white-hot from the urticating venom. The flash gave way quickly to a series of rapid pulses of no less intense pain.

Annetjie’s head tossed side to side at the agony afflicting her tender left nipple. She writhed so desperately that she didn’t notice that Yasmin’s tweezers had already fished out a second wasp from the jar. The pretty blond groaned loudly, still determined to maintain her dignity when she became aware of the insidious tickling on her naked right nipple as the wasp gripped the pointed pink bud. Then came the same white-hot pang as the diminutive lancet darted into her rosy teat to squirt its aggravating venom deeply into the tender bud.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” The Dutch girl wailed. Despite her best efforts, the urticating fluid filling her delicate pap with its irritating poison wrenched the loud gasp from her throat. In moments, long moments of fighting the hideous bare breast agony, both of her naked nipples swelled up into hard, sensitive caps tipped with flinty-hard teats, both throbbing with hot pain. Ever since they had first started growing at the tips of her budding breasts, her nipples had become more sensitive with each passing year—even more so than between her legs. But bad as it was, her ordeal was only beginning.

“Please hold her tightly now, good Fouad,” Yasmin crooned. “This milk-skinned bitch has one more teat that our lord the Prince would have enlarged.”

Annetjie Van Doorn couldn’t understand the rapid exchange of Arabic, but she felt the giant eunuch’s arm tighten about her waist while his other hand reached down to spread the fragile lips between her legs apart to expose the dainty pink pearl at their apex. Oh gods, gods, not that, please not that, not that, too. Yasmin pulled a third wasp from the jar, a particularly large and angry insect this time. Kneeling between the Dutch woman’s spread legs, she lifted her wooden tweezers to present the third wasp up against the Dutch girl’s notch.

Annetjie squealed in horror when she felt the tiny legs grasping and stroking her most sensitive naked flesh and then came that hideous stabbing agony at the very top of her slit, as the African wasp lanced its sting into the tip of the Frankish woman’s clitoris. “AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRAAAAAAAHHHHHH! AAAHH, IT HURTS, IT HURTS ME SO!” NOT THERE, NOT THERE AS WELL! You’ve already caused unendurable agony in my tittie tips, but now you torment my private parts also. Oh, bedamned, you heretics, all of you bedamned!”

Caramina employed her small hands with all the deftness and skill she had learned from Yasmin to pleasure a man’s sex to play with the Prince’s rigid male shaft while he watched the Dutchwoman writhe in anguish. His dark male eyes stared at Annetjie’s nude body, relishing her bloating nipples and clit. By Allah, he thought, this infidel bitch’s body could awaken the dead! Caramina felt his surging passion and wisely eased her ministrations to the heavy rod of flesh in her hands. “Flog the Frankish wench now, Fouad, and don’t neglect those lovely plump udders of hers. I will enjoy watching them dance to the tune of your lash!”

Fouad made the thin whip pop loudly behind her and saw her cinnamon hair toss as she tried to anticipate this new threat. But the mahogany neck brace effectively prevented that. Annetjie Van Doorn could only look straight ahead at the black-bearded Prince and his female attendants watching her.

As he stood behind her, the head eunuch was entranced by the sight her breasts presented. Every other houri was petite and small-breasted. This Frankish wench’s tits were already so incredibly fat and round that he could see their outer curves jutting out to either side of her slim torso. Fouad smiled to himself. This would be a delightful task. He well knew how sensitive a girl’s naked breasts were to the kiss of the lash. If this white-skinned bitch was larger and rounder there, then she would be just that much more sensitive. He couldn’t see her nipples, but knew well from past experience how turgid and achingly tender they were after the wasp treatment. The Prince had all of his eunuchs castrated by women at the age of ten, before their genitals matured. No balm was applied; only the hideous cauterizing irons. Only a third survived and they maintained a deep and abiding hatred for women until they died. Denied forever the knowledge of orgasm, the eunuchs took their small peverse pleasures from tormenting the women given into their charge. As Annetjie displayed the attributes of her sex to a much more pronounced degree than the others, so her coming ordeal would be all the more agonizing. Fouad looked to his Prince, eagerly awaiting the command to begin.

Fouad had brought with him two of his favorite whips, capable of inflicting the most grievious pains. The first was a hyena’s tail, soaked in brine and attached to a two-foot long handle of ironwood. With this cruel weapon, he had absolute control. Sweeping across the flesh, he could slice it like a knife if he so desired. But that was reserved for executions, when the woman was condemned to be whipped to death. At three-quarters strength, the hyena’s tail would burst against the skin with a hideous force and leave a long red line of agony behind, but not break the skin. The other was similar, the soaked tail of an African antelope. This one was much thinner, starting with a little finger’s width and tapering down to a fine point two feet away. That whip was for later, when its fine control and line could be applied to a wench’s bared breasts and crack.

Abd-Ishmael ibn Muhammad raised his hand and dropped it. Fouad grinned and swept out his lash. SCRACKKT! The hyena whip cut through the air and burst across the Dutchwoman’s lower back just above her high rounded ass cheeks. WHACKKT! A harsh cut to the tender backs of her thighs just beneath. SCRACKKT! SWACKT! WHACKKT! Again and again the lash stroked the Frankish woman’s back from her deep sacral dimples to the backs of her thighs. The monstrous eunuch flogged Annetjie’s back from neck to knees with the supple hyena tail whip. Each and every stroke left a harsh red welt of burning pain behind it. The hot agony was horrible, but still she was able to emit no more than sharp gasps following each one. The slices across the tops of her thighs just below the buttocks were the worst and she was embarassingly aware of the lascivious writhing dance her nude body was performing, but was helpless to stop it.

The head eunuch next switched his attack, lowering the hyena whip to the floor and then sweeping it straight up between her straining thighs. The lash swept right up the middle of the pretty blond’s slit, applying a bitter bite to the swollen pink clitoris. “Unnnnnnnnnnnnhhh!” she grunted and her long slim legs hopped back and forth as she strived to endure the savage burning agony between her legs. SWOCKKT! Again, the fat eunuch swept his whip up between the Frank’s spasming thighs to kiss her ripe pink genitals. Again. And yet again, until four bitter strokes had caressed her loins. The flesh of her sex swelled up under the brutal whipping until it bulged and bloated, filling the notch.

Now Fouad switched to the thin antelope whip. A long arm’s span of cartilige soaked in brine to make it supple. At the end of two-feet of mahogony handle, it tapered down to a fine pointed tip. The eunuch returned to his place directly behind the splayed nude girl. His cruel little eyes took in again the sweeping arch of her spine, down from the gap between her shoulderblades to the swift concavity ending in the crack separating her plump buttocks. Slim and supple, she was, white of skin. And her sacral dimples inflamed his hatred of all things female. Given his leave, he would have whipped this splendid back until the skin ripped open and the blood ran from neck to knees. Then a good dousing with seabrine and a similar whipping across her front. He would like to flog the Frankish wench to the death—with the chili seeds up her nether holes and riding the red-hot iron saddle, but he would have to settle for this. He started with a vicious forehand stroke that carved the thin skin over Dutch girl’s heaving white ribcage, leaving a bright red weal behind.

SWACKKKT! SWOCKKT! The whip curled repeatedly around Annetjie’s bared torso, stinging her belly and abdomen. Unlike facing the whip, there was no possible warning to this fiendish flogging.

Fouad waited only a dozen strokes before sweeping the cruel lash up to caress the Dutchwoman’s prominent tits from behind. The slim lash darted around from the back to carve Annetjie’s jutting bare breasts. The slim antelope tail would suddenly appear from one side or the other and then there would be that hideous stinging pain as the tapered tip scourged one jutting bare breast or the other.

SWOCKKTT! The cruel antelope tail curled around the Dutch girl’s narrow back to caress the very middle of her breasts, biting the wasp stung right nipple for the first time. “AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! What Fouad only suspected was now borne out: the Dutchwoman could endure extreme torment to her slit, but couldn’t withstand the slightest attack to her tits. As he had hoped, the high-perched white gourds were acutely sensitive, especially the large pink nipples. He grinned. Now he would make her really sing. SWACKKT! Around from the left this time, the point accurately finding that breast’s tip and stinging the rigid teat.

“IIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

WHISSSSKT! HISSSSWOCKKT! SWICKKKT! Back and forth, back and forth, the fat eunuch flailed the young woman across her jutting naked titties from behind with the thin whip. Now, finally, Annetjie’s fierce resolve broke under the savage sexual torture and she wailed loudly after every cut over her nude breasts. Prince Abd Ishmael leaned back, accepting a thimble of Arab coffee from Yasmin and lifting his hips up for Caramina’s lascivious play. The young concubine gripped the base of his balls and tugged the skin down tight along the shaft. Her head lowered and she delicately licked about the Prince’s rigid penis and glans, teasing, always teasing and arousing without the release of orgasm. It was the Prince’s favorite form of play: To watch the whipping of a pretty young woman’s tits while another played with his manhood to the edge of orgasm.

“HEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAHHHHHH!”

SWACKKKT! Another crisp darting stroke curled around her back to leave its stripe atop the bulging curves of her thrusting naked tits. WHISSSSSSSICKKT! Hard from the right, the antelope-tail burst upon Annetjie’s jutting ripe globe. Ishmael spread his legs instinctively to better present his bared erect penis to the slave’s delicate ministrations. He groaned with pleasure as he watched the slim whip curling around to caress the jutting naked gourds again and again. At each new lash, the nude girl wrenched against her wrist bonds, frantic to somehow escape the stinging cuts over her exposed chest melons. Her shrieks of agony burst forth, loud and raw. The strokes continued to leave their cruel stripes over her tits until a full two dozen had carved the globes and Annetjie hung panting and sweating from the mahogany stocks. Finally, Abd-Ishmael ibn-Muhammad called a halt.

The Prince arose and walked slowly up to the spreadeagled nude girl, naked himself but for the ornate headress. Annetjie’s chest heaved from her recent exertions, her body shiny with sweat. Despite her pain, she couldn’t help staring at the large rigid shaft wobbling between his legs. Two other concubines wrapped silken loops around her legs just above the knees. They pulled on them, lifting her feet from the floor and stretching her trembling white thighs even further apart. After being stung and flogged, Abd Ishmael could plainly see the bloated red currant of her clit sticking out from the top of her gash. He moved his gaze up to admire the Dutchwoman’s chest. The soft creamy globes were both nicely decorated with a pattern of rising scarlet welts, several crossing directly over the paps. The girl’s naked nipples had swollen to a remarkable degree, the aureoles puffed up and the wasp stung teats bulging out hard and erect in their centers.

As he got close, the Prince reached up his hands to gently fondle the whipped bare breasts. Annetjie van Doorn gasped at the touch. His penis twitched up with delight and he bucked his hips to rub the hard plum head against the girl’s distended clit. With her legs held widely apart, there was no way to avoid this most intimate caressing of her genital teat. The man groaned with pleasure and in spite of herself the lovely strawberry blond felt a shiver of powerful sexual heat rush through her body to center in her loins and she felt a warm wetness. Her situation was heavy with lurid sexuality, utterly naked, bound, and helpless, made to endure fiendish torture on the delicate organs of her sex. Now an obviously virile young man was gently playing with those same female parts.

It was such a small thing at the moment; Ishmael’s hard purple glans pushed up against the tender inner lips of her labia, just below the bloated clitoris. The Dutch girl felt her fragile nether mouth blossom under the man’s visceral probing. She felt her genitals reaching down to capture Abd Ishmael’s stiff glans and shaft within her loins, the fierce heat of her labial whipping adding a ferocious intensity of her unexpected arousal. But then it struck. Then the stubborn arrogant upbringing tossed her into an even deeper hole.

Suddenly shamed by her tormented body’s response to the handsome Prince’s insistent manhood, she tried to wrench back and away and spat full in his face! Prince Abd Ishmael ibn Muhammad al-Auf, stepped back in shock. The Dutch bitch was so close, so close to yielding of her own will. Her sudden surge of pride both excited and insulted him. No other of his concubines would dare to refuse him this way. The challenge of breaking this Frankish bitch to his slightest whim amused him—and he could not ignore the grotesque insult she had inflicted on him.

“Yasmina, place the small brazier down between her feet and use all of your tools to keep her genitals properly entertained. Fouad, bring in Ahmad and use the whips to flog her big naked tits. Don’t make them bleed until I order it, but I don’t want the bitch to enjoy this treatment. The Frankish wench has insulted me—I want her to suffer!”

Yasmin quickly placed the small bowl of red-hot coals down between the splayed Dutch girl’s gaping long legs and squatted down in front of her. The little Arab girl carefully slid the bone-handled needles and sharp narrow blades into the small bed of coals to absorb the fierce heat. The two huge eunuchs armed themselves with the animal-tail whips and took up places to either side of the naked girl. The other concubines pulled harder on Annetjie’s knee cords, keeping the thighs apart to totally expose her swollen labial lips. Prince Abd Ishmael ibn-Muhammad al-Auf remained where he was, standing a scant meter away. Caramina glided down to kneel at his feet, reaching up with her small hands to softly play with his scrotum and shaft. “Continue the Frankish girl’s torture,” he commanded grimly.

Fouad and Ahmed began first. Fouad chose the thinner antelope whip, by default giving the shorter hyena-tail lash to Ahmed. The beautiful strawberry blond looked side to side in terror as they took up positions to left and right in front of her. She saw the cruel whips twitching in their hands and knew instantly how they were going to make her pay for her pride—they were going to hurt her poor bare titties again! She looked ahead at the standing Prince, desperately babbling for mercy, but his black eyes and insistent manhood offered little hope. The cleverly designed head and wrist stock forced her stirring striped globes to jut out proudly away from her chest, a fact used to good advantage by the eunuchs as they resumed their savage bude breast flogging.

Lash followed lash, attacking her nude upper torso relentlessly with their bitter kisses. Already beaten down by the previous breast flogging, the lovely young Dutch girl started squealing immediately under its cruel, more intensive, resumption.

Down between her legs, Yasmin pulled the first of the needles from the brazier, the keen point shining red-hot. Her tiny fingers spread the Dutch girl’s dainty labia and then she stabbed the glowing lance up into that exquisitely sensitive flesh between her inner and outer lips with a loud hiss.

“HUHHHHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Annetjie groaned in pain. Her naked genitals exploded in agony at the intimate kiss of red-hot steel on her most private parts. Next came a small scalpel blade, glowing red that sliced small sizzling cuts across the Frank’s bulging pink cunt, each working closer up toward the gleaming pearl of her clit. Annetjie’s straining nude thighs tensed and quivered under the fiendish genital torture. Each and every slice cut and cauterized the plump sexual lips. Yasmin devoted her next two blades to the back end of the splayed Dutch girl’s genitals. Slicing slowly up between the wench’s thighs from the dimpled hole of her anus up between her strapped and swollen lips. HISSSSACCCCKT! The second blade made a sputtering sound as it slipped right up the middle of her straining slit until the keen point cut up to the front of her gaping naked slit. Yasmin was exceptionally well trained. As a female, she knew all the ways to hurt a fellow female to the limits of her endurance. Especially when focused on the delicate tissues of her sex. HISSSSSSSACCCCKT! Yasmin slowly lifted a fresh glowing blade up between Annetjie’s puffy labia until the red-hot tip slid up the base of her clitoris to the tip. The pretty strawberry-blond wrenched against her bonds in a vain effort to somehow escape the hellish torment, but the hardwood wrist and head stock was much too strong and the two concubines just pulled harder on their knee cords to keep her swollen genitals fully exposed to Yasmin’s fiendish implements.

Meanwhile, the torture of Annetjie’s jutting bare breasts continued unabated, lash following lash following lash across their jutting naked surfaces. The pain was hideous and the young Dutch girl could only shriek out her shame and suffering. The two eunuchs were whipping Annetjie’s protruding nude tits up one side and down the other. Every fifth or sixth carved the middles of both bare breasts to punish both of Annetjie’s achingly sensitive nipples at the same time.

“AHIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! AAAAAHHHHH! OH, STOP, STOP, STOP! PLEASE STOP WHIPPING MY POOR BREASTS!” Down between her thighs, Yasmin took a glowing red needle and lanced it slowly down the upper side of the shaft of her clit down to its base deep in her loins.

“AAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OH, NOT THERE, NOT THERE! OW, GODS, STOP BURNING MY CLIT! PLEASE, OH PLEASE, STOP BURNING MY SEX! OOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW! AAAAAAHHHH!”

And always, standing right in front of her, stood Prince al-Auf, wearing only his headdress. Caramina was using her mouth and tongue on his manhood now, licking up the bottom and sides of the rigid shaft while he watched Annetjie’s nude torture continue right in front of him. Only her skill held him at the edge of orgasm without crossing over.

By now, the pretty strawberry blond had taken more than fifty strokes across her proud bare breasts and nipples. Both of the large soft globes had swollen greatly under the hellish flogging and the once cream white skin was now flushed an angry red-purple and heavily overlaid with bright scarlet stripes. Extremely sensitive at the best of times, after over sixty lashes and the fiendish wasp stings each new kiss of the leather created an excruciating agony across her chest. Annetjie shrieked frantically and her sweaty naked torso writhed to the scant limits of her binding. The eunuchs laughed at her obvious suffering and continued their ghastly breast whipping.

Prince Ishmael had watched the young girl’s savage nude torture and was fiercely aroused from the sight. Finally he rose and held up his hand. Yasmin knew what he intended now and quickly shoved the small brazier out of the way. Al-Auf walked up to the hanging Dutchwoman. Annetyjie Van Doorn’s ribcage was heaving as she sought to recover from the insane pangs of fire still pulsing through her bare breasts and nipples. He stepped right up between the gaping thighs until the hard purple glans nudged up against her puffy red labia. Yasmin reached up between them to grasp the rigid shaft. Caramina came with fragrant oil and the two concubines anointed his sex, rubbing up and down the male rod to lubricate it. Yasmin slid the slippery head up and down against the bloated female lips and he groaned at the hot slick feel of her genital flesh. Then she positioned him just inside the vulva and he pushed all the way to the balls within her.

If Annetjie thought that her suffering would cease with the rape, she was sadly mistaken. Leaving Caramina to play with the Prince’s heavy scrotum, she went to the eunuchs.

“Continue the torture of her breasts! You whip them, Ahmed. Fouad, apply the pincers to her nipples. That should convince the Frank to give our master a good ride!”

The two brutes grinned and returned to the dangling girl’s sides with their implements. Fouad started, reaching down with the thin pliers to grip the flinty red shaft of her left teat and slowly squeeze the turgid bud. Ahmed followed quickly with a short cut to the right’s bulging undercurve.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! IIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAHHH! MY BREASTS! OH MY POOR BREASTS! OH THE PAIN, THE PAIN! K-KILL ME AND BE DONE WITH IT! AAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHH! LET GO OF MY NIPPLE! PLEASE, OH PLEASE, STOP TORTURING MY POOR BREASTS AND NIPPLES!”

Fouad continued cruelly pinching, pulling, and twisting the girls tender left teat until his partner had administered an even dozen bitter strokes across the helpless right gourd. Then they changed places and the pincers sought out the other nude teat while Ahmed resumed the tit whipping.

Ishmael groaned again with pleasure. He had only to stand there with his with his sex buried inside her. Annetjie’s sweat-shiny naked body was squirming under the fiendish bare breast torture, an action that provided all the motion necessary to stroke him. In addition, the slippery inner walls of her vagina clutched strongly at his swollen penis every time Fouad squeezed or Ahmed struck. Annetjie’s powerful loin muscles contracted rhythmically from the hideous chest torment, teasing the man’s prick deliciously inside her.

A low moan began rising from his throat. Yasmin knew that meant that he was close now. She took a short steel rod from the coals and swiftly pressed it against the Dutch girl’s round white buttocks. The sweat crackled and steam rose in a puff, then the little concubine rubbed the glowing rod down over the delicate skin. The miserable captive screamed loudly and her hips lunged down on al-Auf’s shaft. He gasped at the sudden muscular compression inside her and felt the first deep stirrings between his legs. Yasmin grabbed a fresh rod and pressed it vertically into the deep valley between her taut ass cheeks, sliding the red-hot steel up and down the crack to the edge of her anus. Her shrieks rang out hoarse and raw. Fouad, back at the left side again, squeezed and twisted at the throbbing female teat with new passion, finally breaking the aching flesh. A small droplet of bright red blood oozed from the tortured tittie tip over the metal jaws. The savagely tortured girl was now thrashing dementedly, lost in a sea of relentless burning sexual agony.

The Prince grabbed Annetjie’s hips and rocked her back and forth against his loins. The motion slid her sex up and down the length of his rigid shaft from head to balls. She screamed again. Now her labial lips felt a direct friction that reawakened the countless nerve endings so recently and so cruelly seared by the red-hot instruments. He lifted his own hips a bit on every stroke, rubbing the hard upper surface of his penis against the shiny red pearl of her clitoris.

The pain was terrible, beyond endurance, both in her chest and between her legs. And still these men made it grow. The Prince shoved his phallus deeply into her vagina, sliding against her bloated clit yet again, and suddenly her loins burst with a liquid fire beyond belief. It was an orgasm, yet not one she desired. Her entire body was suddenly fiercely aware of nothing but sexual arousal, only not the pleasurable arousal she had occasionally created with her hands. No, this shattering feeling somehow coupled with her torture, making the sex pain infinitely more agonizing. The pretty Dutch girl’s screams rose in volume and stridency as the Prince pumped his shaft into her with ever increasing speed and violence. For her part, Annetjie’s nude body thrashed against Ishmael’s punishing assault.

Annetjie had lost any consciouscontrol over her body. She was lost in the throes of sexual agony and pleasure, combined with the unexpected current vigorous fucking. Nothing had ever afflicted her this way. Ishmael bucked his hips up and back, sliding his rigid shaft up and into her once-virginal vagina to the base of his balls and then back to the hard rim of his rock-hard penis. Then in again. And again. And again.

Of everyone, it was little Yasmin who read the signs and acted. She darted to one of the fruit baskets and snatched up a lemon. Slicing the bulb in half, she reached a slim arm up above the Dutchy’s horribly flogged nude left nipple and squeezed.

Drip, drip, drip, the yellow-tinged droplets fell down to splash over the redhead’s whipped left nipple. Annetjie’s shrieks rose in both volume and timbre. Her frenetic orgasm, spurred by pain, was now enhanced still further by the added burning of the lemon juice irritating her cracked tittie tip. The heavy load of pain finally broke the Dutchwoman’s resolve entirely. Too much pain, too much sexual assault.

Muhammad Abd Ishmael felt the uncontrolled spasms grow behind his balls and then suddenly erupt out of his shaft buried deep into his young slave’s vagina. The combined spastic wrenching of Annetjie’s young body under her grim torture made for a most rousing fuck. The Prince grabbed her hips and used the grasp to ram his rigid sex up to the hilt into the girl’s vagina even as he fell into the spasms of orgasm. The pretty redhead jerked madly from her chains in pain even as the young Prince burst his load deep into the Dutchy’s hot quivering cunt.

“AAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

“AWWWWWWEEE THE PAIN, THE PAIN. I CAN’T TAKE IT, I JUST CAN’T! NO MORE! OH, PLEASE NO MORE!”

The young man pumped his hips up and back, up and back, spurting his seed deeply into the hanging nude girl. When she felt the first hot ejaculation filling her sex, she finally lost all control. Annetjie’s loud, ragged squeal of utter agony ripped through the room as her body wrenched into mad spasms of pain and orgasm combined. Every last vestige of control was totally shattered and the beautiful nude girl shook, quivered, and wailed in absolute agony.

Ishmael grabbed the redheaded Frank’s flanks, sliding his hands up and down her shivering sides from tits to buttocks as his shaft surged load after load into the grasping vagina. The Arab Prince let out a roar at the unbelievable hot pleasure centered in his loins. Although it seemed like an eternity, after scarcely five minutes of staggering physical bliss, Muhammad Abd Ishmael collapsed on top of Annetjie’s hanging nude body. He rested against the Frank’s welted front, thoroughly spent.

Finally, after another five minutes, the young man pulled back out of Annatjie Van Dorne’s tight cunt with a surprisingly loud PLOP. Aided a bit by Yasmin, he moved back and dropped down on his cushions. It seemed like a natural thing, so he spread his legs as he reclined. Yasmin knelt down to clense the Prince’s slowly drooping prick with her mouth. She detested the task, but would do anything to spare her own flesh from the public breaking of his captive prisoners and so went to her task with enthusiasm. In the meantime, Annetjie hung twitching from her bonds, her sweat-shiny nude body gleaming in the late afternoon sunshine. Blood oozed from her scoured bare breasts, inner thighs, and labia. Even now, once that the active torment was over, her most sensitive flesh still throbbed with hot pain.

“Oh, by Allah! Never have I enjoyed one so much! Cut her down and care for her. Keep her body shaved and oil her skin daily. My good Fouad says that this wench’s tits are perfect for binding and suspension. I should enjoy that. Take her away. Another grape, Yasmin, if you will.”

end

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Alice [ED]

Alice

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

Alice
by Ed. All rights reserved.

Year 1530. Denmark

Hugh Turner was a greedy fool. He had let several men use his dockside warehouse for a night for sixty gold Marks. Money for nothing, he thought.

Only the men were assassins, waiting to kill Duke Karel Andressen when his barge made dock. The plot failed and most of the killers themselves were now dead. Two had been taken captive and, after an hour of having their genitals boiled, gave up Turner’s involvement quickly. Hugh himself came home just late enough to see the Duke’s soldiers storming his house and vanished in panic. The only other person still at home was his 19-year old daughter, Alice. Wailing her ignorance and innocence, the beautiful young girl was taken to the ducal Keep. A day later, frantic with fear, Alice Turner was brought to a luxurious waiting room to face the Duke still dressed in her red dirndl dress. Standing at her side was a strong, dark-haired woman with a cruel look on her face, the ducal wardress, Ulrike. Another woman, Lady Constance Karlson, a pretty blond noblewoman, sat with him on a long low couch.

“I have reviewed your situation, Alice Turner, and believe that you may, may I say, be innocent of the illegal plot against my life.” His eyes drank in the pert, red-haired beauty of the girl standing before him. “So rather than simply sending you to the death that awaits all traitors, I have decided to be generous. You will face an ordeal of my choosing. If you pass it, you will have proved your innocence to me and be free to go. Fail and I will assume that you are guilty”.

“Here is your choice, Miss Turner: You shall be stripped naked to the waist. You yourself will expose your body this way if you know what’s good for you. Once displayed, you must endure twenty strokes from the whip over the bared front of your body. You will not be tied in any way, but must raise your hands above your head and arch your back to present your front for every stroke. Following each, I will turn over this glass,” he indicated a small hourglass sitting on the low table beside him, “giving you one minute to make ready for the next stroke. If you fail to have your hands and arms above your head and out of the way once the minute is done, or touch yourself following any lash to soothe your flesh, you will earn an additional stroke to be administered after the first twenty are done. Fail to meet the requirements I have described through all the strokes and you will be consigned to the dungeons and there given into the hands of my executioners for death. I need not tell you the death given to traitors is not an easy or a quick one.

“No… do not answer yet. First you must take a stroll through the lower rooms-just to, ah, fully appreciate the potential consequences of your decision. Ulrike, take our guest down for a short tour of the lower chambers. Make sure she sees the executioners at work, not just the casual punishments.”

The pretty teenager felt the dark-haired woman take her elbow and she followed numbly behind her. Then out of the fine room and then down, down, down the stairs to a heavy iron door. Ulrike pounded on it. It was opened from inside and Alice was pushed roughly inside.

She found herself in a dank antechamber. Two corridors led off from it in opposite directions. Immediately upon entering, she heard the screams and piteous moans of souls in unutterable torment floating through the corridors. Ulrike came up before her and grabbed her short chestnut mane, bending her head back.

“I would have you sent here now, bitch, and given nude to the royal executioners for their bloody work, but Lord Andressen wishes to give you a chance. Very well, let this excursion show you what awaits below if you fail your test. But you must learn to fully appreciate what being naked down here really means-and for that, you must be exposed yourself. Remove your blouse! The dress can stay for the moment, but I want that shirt off. Now, bitch, the Duke is waiting for you!”

Alice saw no escape. She dropped the red shoulder straps and her small fingers went slowly, but steadily to work on the buttons of the white blouse beneath, starting at her neck. One after another, they opened until the final button parted and Ulrike could see the line of living white between the fabric. Alice looked up, pleading silently before continuing, but there was no pity in Ulrike’s dark eyes. She slipped the thin cotton off her arms and dropped it to her feet, momentarily stripped to the waist. Then the shoulder straps came up again. Alice was embarrassed at the way the front of the dirndl pushed up against the bottoms of her now bared titties, lifting the firm globes prominently on her chest. Ulrike next bound Alice’s arms overlaid and crossed behind her back, hands on elbows, pulling the arms back and forcing the magnificent feminine gourds to stick out even further. The sergeant smiled at the sight. Her Duke relished seeing arrogant young female breasts suffering under the lash and this little bint sported a pair of beauties worthy of a much older and taller woman. And she, Ulrike, would have the enviable task of flogging them. First, though, she would see to it that the prisoner came to fully appreciate the horrors of failure. Ulrike gave her a push down the right-hand corridor.

The tour was a trip through a hell the girl could scarcely believe as she was shown the dread activities. Room after room, tableau after lurid tableau, she was made to view the hideous punishments inflicted in the lower dungeons. There were a few men, but mainly women here, all tightly bound to various demonic engines of torment. All, she saw, had first been stripped naked as worms to make even the most private parts of their bodies available to the ghastly instruments of torture. No abuse was too intimate or too extreme in their pursuit of bringing endless and intolerable agony to the helpless victims. Blood flowed from crushed and shredded flesh. Countless hard red welts striped bare vulnerable skin. Some were stretched on the rack until their joints were torn from their sockets. Others hung painfully from bound body parts. The incredible barbarous variety was mind-numbing. One twenty-five year-old with straw-blond hair she saw had been strapped tightly to a demonic chair of iron. Short sharp spikes studded every inch of its upper surfaces and holes had been drilled through the metal seat. A small tray holding a shallow layer of glowing embers had been chained at the level of her belly to allow the hot roiling air to lave at her chest and roast the lower bulges of her trembling bare breasts. While she watched, one of the executioners stuck a torch into the bed of wood shavings piled under the iron seat. The flames bloomed quickly and Alice saw with horror the frenzied reactions the blond began as the fire flared up against the seat. Her little hands clawed frantically at the unyielding armrests, bloodying her nails as yellow tongues of heat darted up through the holes to lick at her bleeding naked genitals and ass. The miserable wench’s screams ripped out through the smallish room, raw and broken. “Roasting the little thief’s bottom and sex this way won’t kill her, of course,” Ulrike said. “She’ll stay aware for several hours yet before the executioners take her off and flay her-that means slowly peeling her skin away with blades and hooks. Eventually, she will die from blood loss-if the pain doesn’t kill her first.” The next room held another nude girl with long raven hair bound on her back to a short whipping bench. Leather straps held her arms, neck, and waist firmly against the dark wood. Her ankles were also tied, up toward the ceiling, but loosely, able to kick and dance, but never close enough to hide her tender sex. Two men were working on her, one at her side and one at the base of the bench. Both were armed with short, thick tapered strips of cured hide. Both were also naked but for their boots and the black hoods of their profession. One worked on the blonde’s bare torso, whipping the soft flesh into bloody tatters while the other flogged her jiggling ass cheeks. Every so often, the agony would be too great to endure and the girl would stab her legs widely out and apart, rigid with tension. At such times, the man at the foot of the bench would sweep his arm down in a brutal vertical stroke that dashed the pointed tip of his whip straight into her gaping slit. The labial lips were already swollen and raw from countless lashes there and oozed scarlet. The topless young redhead was shocked to see that both men were sporting raging erections while they whipped the hapless girl. Never had Alice imagined that such ghastly human suffering could engender sexual arousal, but almost everywhere she was made to look, the executioners were naked as their prisoners and active rape was commonplace. The raping was bad enough, but little Alice Turner was truly appalled to see the special fiendish attentions the mainly male executioners applied to the bared sex organs of their female prisoners. The captives’ legs were always spread wide to reveal the private parts between, exposing them to be beaten raw and bloody, or seared with flame and red-hot iron. Alice could only imagine that hellish pain. She was thankful that her own genitals were hidden, but still intensely aware of the way her lovely breasts sat naked and exposed on her chest. The Duke had ordered twenty strokes over the bared front of her body as her “test”. Alice was no fool and knew that her tits had been bared to make them available for the torment such an order doubtless meant, but the horrors she had seen inflicted on the bared chest melons of the female captives down here chilled her blood. The poor girls’ titties were torn, burned, and crushed by hellish devices. One she saw had been hauled up off her feet by thin cords tied tightly around the bases of her plump tits-the chest melons had ballooned into a pair of taut round globes flushed an ugly red-plum color. With her proud twin beauties thrust out high above her dress and her arms bound behind her back, she was terrified at her utter helplessness to protect them from the horrors in these rooms. But the Duke had said that her hands would be free during the ordeal. There was that, at least. Surely nothing could be worse than being tightly bound and naked-defenseless-while these fiends attacked her poor nude body with their biting whips and red-hot tools.

* * * * *

When Ulrike returned with pretty Alice in tow, Duke Karel noted two major changes in her: Most obvious and welcome, of course, were the two stunning naked turrets sticking out from the top of her dirndl dress, glorious milk-white turrets. The globes were every bit as lush and appealing as their bulges under the blouse had promised and he felt a delicious twitch in his loins at the sight. Beside the tits, there was also a look of haunted terror now in place of the earlier defiance in her eyes. He was not surprised. After the horrors she had just witnessed, the wench now understand why she should fear being naked in their hands. Especially when the naked parts were her proud young female breasts. Good, time to move on.

“Well, now, Alice. You’ve had a little look around and you have seen what will happen to you if you refuse or fail the challenge I have proposed,” he said genially. “So what is it to be, girl? Present yourself for twenty strokes of the lash, here and now, bare to the waist… or death in the chambers below, naked as the day you were born?”

Neither option was the least bit appealing, but submitting to the ordeal was far less terrifying than returning to the execution chambers to face the royal torturers, nude and helplessly bound. The young redhead remembered the screaming bloody captives she had just seen below and quailed. “I… I’ll do it. I’ll do it!” Alice shrieked in panic. “I’ll take your challenge, I’ll do it, only don’t send me back down to that-that place. I’ll do it!”

“All right then,” Karel said, “let’s get started. I am eager to test your courage. Drop your dress down to your hips, girl, you must be bare to the waist for the test. Ulrike, secure her ankles, would you? I don’t want the wench to turn her back-certainly not with such an intriguing front to play with.” The female wardress went down to her knees and quickly tied the redhead’s feet a yard apart to rings set in the floor for this very purpose. This would keep her facing the Duke throughout the ordeal, although her arms would be free. Numbly, Alice’s hands reached behind her for the back laces, tugging them open. If baring her upper torso would keep her genitals out of their hands, she would do it and gladly-anything to keep her tender sex hidden. In a moment, the laces were open and the dress top hung loose on her body. Desperate for some final reprieve, she looked up at the two nobles piteously. The Duke and his lady both leaned forward, eyes bright, and he gestured sharply with his hand. Get on with it, wench, the hand said, strip your top away. There would be no escape, no reprieve, she realized. Resigned, she looked down again and slipped the straps off her shoulders and let the patterned red fabric float down. Feeling a sudden chill as her torso was exposed, Alice hugged herself. Again the hand gestured, upward, insistent, and she obeyed, raising her hands up above and behind her head. Ulrike grabbed the waistband of the girl’s scarlet dress and tugged it a bit further down until it caught over her hips, baring her abdomen a hand’s-span below the cute dimpled navel. Now the lovely young redhead stood vulnerable and helpless before them, arms raised and gloriously nude to the waist.

Karel exhaled loudly at the sight. The teenager’s exposed torso was awesome in its lush feminine perfection. Her hips were slim beneath the skirt, but still tapered in sharply above it to a tiny wasp waist. Alice Turner was breathing deeply in fear and shame, an action that set her ribs into periodic high relief as she sucked in air. The action also made the globes above shimmy in a most eye-catching way and the Duke took full advantage. The bare breasts perched high and proud on the deep ribcage, fine twin bulges of soft white skin the shape of ripe pears. Each was crowned with a broad rose-pink disk. These, in turn, peaked in their centers to delicate, rising buttons. He was delighted to see a light dusting of freckles across her chest just above them; a cute addition he found uniquely arousing.

Alice’s hands instinctively dropped down to try to hide her tender tits from sight, but Duke Karel would have none of her attempts to maintain her modesty. “Raise your hands again, my dear. Above your head. Oh yes, and arch your back this time. We’ll get around to your pretty titties soon enough, but I want them to stick out right from the start. Yes, that’s it. Ah, they are exquisite.”

With horrified trepidation, Alice obeyed, lifting her hands up again toward the ceiling. Soon both twitching little hands were up high, far away from where they wanted to be: protecting her delicate chest globes. Then she gradually arched her back until the two large white beauties thrust out toward the seated nobles invitingly.

“Time to begin. I grow impatient. Ulrike, take your position.”

Ulrike moved to Alice’s right side. The pretty redhead was terrified to see that she was holding a cruel-looking strap, two feet of supple flat leather attached to a yard-long handle. The demonic instrument required both hands and delivered a furious stinging slash with every blow, but wouldn’t rip the skin. It was the perfect tool for introducing a pair of soft female breasts to the pain of the whip. There were holes drilled through the leather, a refinement that not only added to its speed through the air, and so the sting it imparted, but could also produce hideously painful little blisters on the skin should the flogger desire.

Alice’s arms had drooped a bit at Ulrike’s preparations, but Duke Andressen merely gestured again. The cute little redhead squared her shoulders, staring at the two nobles proudly, and lifted her hands high above her head. Karel stared at her meaningfully until she remembered and slowly arched her back again, fearfully conscious of the way this position forced her large bare breasts up and forward toward the lash. Ulrike saw the Duke raise his finger and looked back at the standing beauty. Then: hsssssSSWACKKT! The pliant leather strap curled around her waist and the tip bit viciously into her tender side just above the hip.

Determined to maintain her dignity, Alice stopped the scream of pain behind her clenched teeth, but only just! The sting was like a hot band of fire and she couldn’t stop her hands from flying down to try to soothe the hurt. Only at the last moment did she remember his rule and stop before she touched herself. The lovely young redhead trembled as she fought to endure the hot throbbing hurt. As she watched, Duke Karel turned the glass over and the sand started falling.

All too soon, the last grain fell through the glass’s waist and it was time for Alice’s second stroke. Her little fists had dropped down to the level of her shoulders, but now they went back up toward the ceiling. Again her back slowly bent backward, forcing her large naked breasts out toward her tormentors. Ulrike took aim and swept the strap over the redhead’s taut ribcage just above the deep concave. Uhnnh, oh that stung! Again she was able to keep her hands from grabbing her ribs and soothing the bitterly painful tingle there. She looked up and saw that the glass was already turned and running. Oh, gods, no no no.

SWOCKKT! This lash was a rising horizontal cut that burst across her tender naked breasts for the very first time, punishing both bulging white undercurves. “Aaaaaahhhhhh,” Alice hissed, her little hands flying down to cup the throbbing globes before she could stop them. Oh, the pain, the pain! She knew that these fiends were going to whip her tits eventually, but that knowledge did little to prepare her for the shocking agony of the first slap there. Her beauties had been growing in erotic sensitivity as they grew in size. Only recently had she come to enjoy the touch of a boy’s hands and lips fondling them and now this man was having them whipped!

She saw him turn the minute glass over again-and then saw something else even more disconcerting. After Ulrike’s last stroke, the Lady Constance had untied the cord holding his gown together and was now drawing the sides apart, one after the other. In a moment, and while Alice watched, still rubbing her tits, the blond flipped the last flap over and the Duke was exposed below the waist. Alice was shocked to see that the man was naked under the robe, but there was no mistaking the large rod of flesh now exposed. Already stimulated by the sadistic thrill of watching her beating, the added delight of feeling his penis bared to the lurid tableau had it twitching up harder from his loins. The Duke saw Alice’s shocked gaze and smiled.

“Brazen little bitch, aren’t you, Miss Turner? Yes, I am enjoying your performance immensely, my dear, as you can see. I hope you are enjoying your look, because it will cost you. See, the glass is empty already and your hands are still down. That’s your second extra stroke.”

He laughed at the sudden look of horror in her eyes as realization hit, then her hands flew from her chest and up high, her back arching quickly. The redhead’s tits reached their point of greatest protrusion and Ulrike struck instantly with the whip, a bitter smack to both upper curves just above the rosy aureoles. Caught completely by surprise, a sharp squeal of pain escaped her control. Her hands dropped, but she caught them just above the heaving mounds, frantic to soothe them, but afraid to add more strokes to her ordeal. She hadn’t expected them to go after her tits so soon. Only now that she had seen the Duke’s sex respond to her torment there, she knew that the poor tender globes would be destined for more than their fair share of the pain. She had only received five lashes so far, sixteen-no, seventeen!-more before this hideous challenge was over. She was still sure that she could survive the ordeal. The price of losing control completely, of being unable to raise her hands that one final time was too ghastly to consider.

Karel flipped the glass and leaned back. Constance had reached out one slim hand just as Ulrike struck again, her fingers curling around his naked penis to stroke lightly up and down the shaft. His eyes slitted with pleasure at the erotic caress. He was watching Alice Turner’s desperate contortions with lusty interest. This one was strong and proud, but he was patient. Between whip and will the whip had never lost. And he preferred his sport to last a long time. Connie’s deft fingers were creating delicious sensations in his sex; sensations he knew from past experience would only grow more intense and more delicious as the evening progressed until it culminated with a rousing fuck.

Alice looked between the falling sand and the noblewoman’s lurid masturbation, terrified and ignorant of its true meaning. That her pain was bringing him such obvious pleasure was abhorrent to her, but at least he wasn’t raping her. Let the blond bitch play with him if it would spare her that indignity. But for now, there were other concerns …

SWAPPT! “Uhnnnnnn.” Ulrike left the tits this time, blasting a red line just beneath, across the taut ribcage again. The savage drilled tip stung high up on her tender side, leaving a row of darker red spots under her armpit that would soon rise up into taut blisters.

SWACKK! “Haaaaaaaah.” This vicious snap swept around the narrowest point of her waist, again stinging the soft curved side.

SWACKKT ! “Oh. Oh. Oh!” Ulrike went back to the thrusting bare breasts with the eighth, a diagonal cut that curled across the right’s underside and sent the flat end directly over the left’s middle, flattening the sensitive budding teat into the aureole. This time, pretty little Alice couldn’t stop her hands, both diving to protect and quiet the shrieking nerves in her poor pap. Even as she tried to gentle it, she could feel the naked nipple swell with blood, growing hot, harder, and bigger.

On the divan, Connie continued her lissome genital play, teasing Karel’s scrotum with her nails and sliding her fingers softly up and down the now oak-hard rod. He kept one hand near the crude timer while he sipped at a goblet of wine with the other. A warm sexual pleasure flowed through his loins. He had come to relish these darkly lurid sessions of sadistic play and relaxed under the noblewoman’s delicious masturbation. Lady Constance had been his companion during a few of these affairs and knew to keep him in throbbing erection without bringing him to ejaculation before he was ready. The one time she had failed, he had his executioners strip her naked, tie her to a chair, and torment her pert round tits with needles and lash. There had been no fire and little blood, but the agony had been hideous and she had learned her lesson. In truth, she had come to enjoy these little interludes almost as much as the man obviously did, feeling her own sex grow hot and moist during the hideous torments.

The ninth punished Alice’s flat belly just below the cute navel, but the tenth returned to the girl’s jutting naked breasts again, hurting the delicate lower curves viciously. Her hands flew unconsciously down again, soothing the fierce stinging before she could stop and think. “Hold, Ulrike!”

The Duke rose and approached the shaking young girl, his hard heavy sex protruding from his robe and wobbling obscenely. He imperiously waved her arms up again. He peered closely at the embarrassed wench’s whip-streaked nude torso once it was fully exposed. The soft white skin of her bare breasts showed the broad darkening weals to fine advantage and her upper body carried a glistening sheen of sweat although the room was cool. Enduring such cruel torment was hard work. He cupped the left globe lightly, rewarded by Alice’s sharp gasp of pain. He fondled the silky gourd as a lover would. The flesh was hot and the welts stood out hard against his fingertips, stimulating him yet more. He looked into her beautiful blue-green eyes, relishing the hurt and shame he saw there.

“I knew these lovely mounds would be supremely sensitive when I first saw them, you know. Having them whipped must hurt terribly. Still, it would seem that you have stood up rather well under your ordeal. So far. Only four extra strokes earned; that’s very good, you know. I admire your strength. I can’t think of when I’ve enjoyed one of these challenges as much, as you can see. You take the lash beautifully, little Alice, and I am eager to see more.

“Well, time to continue our little game.” The Duke went back and sat down. He spread the wings of his cloak, again exposing the heavy root of his sex. The Lady Constance refreshed his wine goblet. “Oh, by the way, the second ten lashes will be administered by the dog-whip. I wouldn’t want you to grow complacent.”

W-what?! The dog-whip! Alice heard a wicked pop to her side and looked over to see Ulrike testing the new whip by her side. It was a beastly weapon, three feet of finely braided leather that tapered to a thin split tip. The tall brunette swept the new scourge into a whistling overhead circle that terminated in another explosive pop. Ulrike smiled over at her and her eyes flicked down to the blushing chest mounds. Alice caught the glance. The braided whip looked vicious and she could only imagine what kind of hideous pain it was capable of inflicting. Her poor tits already burned with heat from the brutal strapping they had just endured and she instinctively knew that this new lash would administer a pain even more harsh. She didn’t have long to wait. Karel gestured with his hand again. Arms up and chest out, it said. She vaguely noticed that Constance had taken advantage of the Duke’s inspection trip to drop the top of her dress as well, exposing her slim feminine torso for his caresses. Then Alice Turner remembered the ghastly dungeons below filled with the shrieking nudes and raised her elbows, grabbed her hands together behind her neck, and bent her back, presenting her naked upper body again to the ordeal. HisssSSSWICKKT! The thin braided whip cut through the air and curled around Alice’s torso, a hand’s-span beneath the jutting tits, abrading the thin skin over her taut ribs. The girl’s hands dropped immediately, but she was able to keep them from reaching the stinging line. Oh gods, this whip was even worse! The strap stung, but nothing like the thin red line of fire that this thing limned on her flesh. These next ten would be bad, really bad, especially when they went inevitably back to her high round breasts. And they would, soon, of that she was sure. The Duke’s insistent phallus told her plainly that this entire onerous ordeal was being conducted solely for his enjoyment, and that meant that her poor tits were going to feel the lash again and often. But what could she do? Alice’s proud chest globes already throbbed with hot pain, but she couldn’t let them bare and torture her sex. Despite her current pain, she couldn’t forget the screaming naked girls she had seen below. She saw the sand running out already and raised her hands up again. Karel watched the delicious way her tits lifted on the teenager’s ribcage, from plump and round to taut and thrusting. One more carved her belly and then, WHACKKT! Ulrike slashed up hard with the thin whip, lifting Alice’s right globe high on her chest and biting deep into the soft lower bulge. The naked tittie shook wildly as the redhead clutched her hands tightly together in front of her face, desperate to soothe her aching globe, but terrified of earning another one of these horrid strokes. But oh, the beastly pain! WhissSSSICKKT! WhisSACKKT! Two more bitter tit strokes, both harsh horizontal cuts that punished both of Alice Turner’s jutting bare breasts just above and below the turgid nipples. She somehow managed to keep her hands from cupping the aching globes after those two blows, but the next flew straight across the proudest points of her chest, stinging both nude nipples and teats cruelly and she couldn’t, just couldn’t stop from trying to ease the fierce burn in the tender paps. Another added lash for that weakness.

Constance kept one hand busy between the Duke’s legs, playing with the heavy sack. She had moved down to the floor in front of him. The two of them held her lush breasts together between her right hand and his while she sinuously arched her torso up and back against his loins. The soft flesh between her mounds captured his rigid naked penis, fucking him between the silky curves. The tall man moaned in pleasure at the exquisite sadistic pleasure. Oh yes, it’s good to be the Duke.

WhissSSICKT! A hard diagonal slash crossed the under-curve of Alice’s right globe, continuing to once again bite the pert left teat bitterly. Alice’s hands dropped and fluttered about her chest, but rose up again without soothing herself. Ulrike drew back her arm, but the girl dropped her arms fiercely.

“No!” Alice hissed, “I get the full minute, damn you! I get all the sand!”

Duke Karel laughed out loud. “Listen to the little lawyer, will you? Oh, but of course you get the full minute. How foolish of me. See, there’s the glass. Not much left, but you have your minute.” He was still amused and chuckling when the sands ran down and the girl tried to lift her hands away from her heaving breasts. The extra time made the horror of anticipation worse. Still, she managed to get them up, little fists hard on her shoulders, elbows high. “Tits out, out all the way, you hear me?” Alice’s slim back slowly arched.

SCRACKT! The lash smacked across both aching mounds just at the lower edges of her aureoles. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AH! AH!” For the first time, Alice’s cries rang out loud and raw. Tears ran from her eyes and her hands fluttered about her chest like little birds; desperate to comfort her burning turrets but terrified of earning another stroke. She had already earned nine extra and still had one more to endure before her initial twenty were done.

The final cut of the dog-whip laid another hot line of pain across little Alice’s sweating belly, the pointed tip cracking fiercely against the thin sensitive skin of her left side, ripping a tiny hole that started beading blood. The lovely young beauty hissed loudly again in response. Thank the gods, the harpy finally left her throbbing naked breasts, but that bitter little sting on her side still hurt atrociously. She became aware that this stage of her ordeal was over when she saw Ulrike return the dog-whip to its hook. Alice tried to take advantage, sucking in air loudly as she fought the horrible pain radiating through her heaving torso. Her rapidly heaving ribcage set the fine, high-perched globes jiggling on her chest in a most lascivious way, but she was helpless to control them. The Duke decided on one last break for the wretch, leaving his seat again to come up and play with his captive’s body. The pretty redhead could only stand, shivering in agony and shame, arms twitching impotently at her sides, while Karel’s hands wandered over her naked upper torso. The entire bared female chest was slick and shiny with the heavy sweat of enduring the Duke’s sexual torture. The man felt the hot pleasure ripple through his penis as he fondled the girl’s welted nude breasts. She moaned in agony when he examined the tiny scarlet blisters at the ends of the inch-wide strap weals and the hard, darker welts the dog-whip had left across her soft flesh. He moved up closer and lightly rubbed his thumbs back and forth across her nipples, brushing the aching swollen teats side to side and drawing fresh groans of pain.

“I know it hurts, hurts badly, doesn’t it? You would do anything to spare yourself more of the painful whipping. Well, I have another offer for you. Agree to two touches on your body with the red-hot needles and I will subtract five of your remaining strokes. The choice is yours, of course. Two touches for five lashes. Otherwise, you take every stroke, and this time with the Malachi cane, a most painful instrument. Well, what say you?

Alice stood shaking as the tall man continued fondling her naked upper body. She knew that the touch of hot steel would be ghastly, but it couldn’t, just couldn’t, be worse than the cruel bite of the cane on her aching nude chest. Her soft female torso was raging with the pain of her beating so far. Ulrike slashed the new instrument through the air to her left and it made a vicious sound. She instinctively knew that they had saved the worst for last-the cane promised even more pain than the vicious little dog-whip. But the choice between the rod and the hot needles was still a hideously difficult one.

The Duke returned to his seat and leaned back again languidly, Connie went immediately back to the rigid shaft between his legs, resuming her exquisite play. Karel looked back to Alice. He knew the signs; he had seen them many times before. The half-naked young wench couldn’t make up her mind between two equally hellish torments. A little more incentive was needed and the Malacca offered a uniquely painful one. Not quite the diameter of her little finger, it was a stiff, hardwood rod capable of delivering truly savage bites to soft female flesh. “Can’t decide, can you? I understand. Such a hard choice. Ahhh, yes, Connie. Keep using your nails like that. It feels marvelous. All right then. If you can’t choose, I will decide for you. Present your front to the cane. Ulrike, the wench has rested. Make this first stroke really hurt.” The Duke signaled his female wardress. Ulrike gestured with her left hand; come on, come on, stick your chest out for me, girl. This one’s gonna hurt, believe it. The teenager obeyed, arching her back to stick the naked beauties out toward her torturer. SWACKT! The woman used a full-arm swing to slice the thin Malacca straight across both poised nude nipples, distorting the mounds and flattening the turgid female teats. Alice had been expecting a start on her belly and the surprising cut to her nipples with this first stroke shocked her with its fiendish aim and intensity. Oh gods, gods, the pain was beyond belief! “AAAAAIIIIIIIAAAAAAHHHHHHH!” the girl screamed. The strap was bad and the braided whip was worse, but nothing, NOTHING, created the ghastly intolerable pang of agony that the stiff thin cane just struck in her soft tits. Alice was cupping her aching mounds before she even realized that she had earned another extra lash. Another extra lash from the ghastly cane. SWOCKKT! Alice’s hands were again down at her sides, but clear of her tits and so the brutal stroke burst over both upper curves with a stunning impact. Oh, the pain! Anywhere, it would have hurt. On fresh skin, it would have hurt, but after the previous twenty strokes with strap and whip, Alice’s poor female nerves were throbbing and angry from abuse and the cane hurt her terribly. She cried out before she knew what she was saying, “Yes. Yes, oh yes! I’ll do it, I’ll do it! Five less, you promise, you promise. I’ll do it! I’ll take the needles!”

“Put down the rod, Rike. You heard our guest. Prepare the needles for me. I will handle this task myself.”

The dark-haired woman did as she was told, setting down the hateful cane, and placing two long, slim lancets into the coals before the fireplace. Glancing back briefly at the shivering topless girl, she fanned the embers until the needles glowed a bright cherry-red. When they were ready, she looked over at Karel. Duke Andressen left his seat again for this. A girl’s first taste of the red-hot steel was a pleasure he savored. She stood, terrified, while Ulrike fanned the coals holding the sharp implements a last time and gripped one with a pair of small tongs. Alice Turner stared with horror at the slim lancet. An inch and a half of needle-sharp steel, the metal dulled to a brick-red color when it left the brazier. The wardress blew on the point, creating a flurry of incandescent sparks in the lush room. The Duke accepted the tongs holding the glowing needle and moved up close. Pretty Alice’s eyes could not stop bouncing between the shimmering metal spear and the twitching fleshy one between the man’s legs. He moved up close to the horrified young woman. Again the hand gestured.

“Back. Back. A little more. That’s it, stick them right out here for me. Here it comes, Alice. Ready?” The terrified teenager bent her back so far that she was almost looking straight up at the ornate ceiling. Her swollen, whip-streaked nude titties thrust up and out with arrogant perfection. The Duke’s prick twitched up in anticipation as he darted in with the glowing skewer to quickly stab down the very center of her left teat, right down the tiny hole in its tip. Blood flashed to gas and the turgid tittie tip ballooned quickly into a grape-sized point spitting steam. Karel left the glowing lancet in Alice’s tittie tip for a moment, then pulled it quickly out.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” There was no more battle to retain her dignity; the burning hot agony bursting through her left nipple was beyond any hope of control. There was no way she could keep her hands away from the spasming teat, either, although her best efforts at soothing only added to her pain, so outraged were the nerves there. “AAAAAHH! AAAAARRRRRRAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! Oh, sweet mother, it hurts, it hurts me so!”

Off to the side, Alice saw movement again and there was the Duke, rigid phallus sticking out toward her and a fresh glowing skewer in his hand. “Here’s number two, my dear. Stick that other one out now.”

“NO! N-No, no, I can’t. Ah, no, it hurts too much, too much.”

“So you give up the challenge …”

“Nooooo! No, I don’t, not that. Just not the hot needle again. Just not that …”

Karel replaced the cooling sliver in the coals. “Very well then. Your choice, as I said-only the agreement was for two touches and you’ve taken only one. So you still get the full number of lashes …”

“Oh, no no no no no.”

“Oh, yes. Now either stick your tits out for Ulrike’s lash or ask me to burn your other nipple. Lady Constance, be so kind as to turn the glass over, would you? I will give the wench a minute to think it over.”

Alice Turner’s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, the harpy with her eager cane and the aroused man holding the shimmering hot needle. Both promised hideous agony to her already throbbing bare breasts, but which was worse? She had already endured one of the fiendish touches on her nipple and the savage burn still ached, but unless she took the second touch, it was all for nothing; she still had all of the remaining strokes to withstand. Still nine more lashes over her nude torso with the Malacca. All she had was somehow get through nine more cuts and she was free, free! The bitter agony of her left teat’s burning was still fresh and she just knew that she couldn’t willingly remove her hands and stick the swollen right nipple out for its own demonic kiss. No, the rod was bad, but she would force herself to somehow withstand the nine remaining strokes.

“I’ll accept the whip again,” the girl said with a faltering voice. Karel watched her raise her hands and arch her back again and he smiled. He gave the still-hot needle back to Ulrike who replaced it in the coals. Then she took up the cane again and went to Alice’s side. The duke remained standing where he was, watching intently.

SWOCKKKT! Ulrike deliberately applied the cane across Alice’s left nipple with all her strength, flattening the bloated red teat and disfiguring the ripe globe with the fierce impact. The fleshy mound wobbled vigorously as the chestnut-haired beauty shrieked loudly in desperate sexual suffering. The harpy’s cruel return to the girl’s just seared nude nipple infuriated the burning nerve endings beyond endurance and her hands dived down to the agonized globe in a futile effort to stop the insane ache there. “That’s another extra stroke, Miss Turner. You know the rules.” Back to nine more strokes again! Unless … One more burning touch and then she only had four to endure.” “OH, AAAAAHHHHH. Oh, gods! I’ll do it! I’ll do it. You can b-burn my chest again. But that means five lashes less! You promise. You promise!” Karel came back to Alice’s front and gently fondled her puffy right nipple. The left, he noted, had swollen to twice its original size from its recent searing. “Another needle, please, Ulrike.” Connie rose from the couch and stood up close behind the man, pressing her breasts against his back. She reached around in front of him to resume her sexual play with his naked phallus. Alice shivered in terror. Karel continued teasing her whipped right nipple intimately until Ulrike brought the reheated needle to him. Then he grabbed the soft globe, raising the glowing skewer up to the helpless tip. He wasted no time, lancing half an inch deep and bloating the delicate nubbin with internal steam.” “HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! HAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! OH, MY NIPPLE! MY POOR POOR NIPPLE! OH, IT BURNS, IT BURNS! AAAARRRRRRHHHH!” Karel let go with the tongs and left the cruel steel point embedded in Alice’s erect pink teat until the girl’s hands flew down in desperation and ripped it out with her fingers. Duke Andressen laughed out loud. He moved back to the couch and leaned back with Connie again taking her place kneeling between his legs. Then he turned the glass over. The sand was already half down before the agonized teenager noticed it with horror. “I will keep my word, Miss Turner. I take five strokes off the ones remaining. That leaves four-no five, you get one extra for removing that needle-to go. The same rules apply. You must stick your tits out and not touch yourself after the lashes. Just because you saved yourself five cuts doesn’t mean you can’t earn more additional ones. For these last few, you need not lift your arms; just moving them out of the way behind your back will be sufficient-just as long as you continue to expose your tits for Ulrike. Of course, I shall still require you to arch your back. Now bend back, my pretty, all the way back, the sands run low …” Tears streamed from her beautiful eyes as the fresh realization hit. Both of her naked nipples throbbed with razor-sharp bolts of agony from their ghastly searing. The sensitive beauties presenting them ached as well from the numerous strokes of strap and whip. Looking down, she was horrified to see how the once virginal globes had swollen and discolored under the hellish beating, in addition to the intolerable pain, flushing red, purple, and blue. And now she had to expose these terribly sore turrets to the torture once again. She whimpered loudly, but managed to wrench her arms behind her back, hands gripping elbows until the bones showed white under her fingers.

WHOCKT! The firm rod flew through the air to strike both of her nude nipples across their very centers, flattening both tender burned teats. Ulrike was now using most of her power to flog Alice’s tender titties and the rod burst open a few of the hard little blisters left from the strap’s ingenious holes.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE! OH, MY NIPPLES, MY NIPPLES, OH THE PAIN! NO WOMAN SHOULD HAVE TO ENDURE THIS! OH, I HURT, I HURT!” As before, her hands flew around to soothe and protect her tits before she could stop them. Her fingers went right for her throbbing nipples, hurting herself with even that gentle touch. She was shocked to see that her hands were now smeared with her own blood. After being lanced by the red-hot needles, her delicate teats were incredibly more responsive to the cane’s brutal kisses. And still no progress made. She had been unable to stop her hands from trying to comfort her aching tits. And now yet another lash to endure for the privilege of taking this one.

SWOCKTTT! A new fiendish rising slice to both bulging under-curves lifted the feminine gourds and set them wobbling violently on her chest. Like the last one, it too cracked open a couple of the hard blisters and started more thin rivulets of scarlet dripping down the mounds.

Lady Constance bent her head down and started licking lightly around the swollen head of the man’s rigid naked penis. Karel groaned in lascivious appreciation. He eyed the semi-nude girl trembling before him. There were a few red lines across her belly and ribs, but it was clear where the bulk of the strokes had gone. Both jutting bare breasts were heavily striated with marks from strap, whip, and rod. The under-curves up to the tips were bumpy with raised ridges, blushed a variegated rash of angry purple reds, and leaking slow droplets of blood. Connie felt his prick jerk between her lips and lightened her fellatio still more. No novice to these sessions, she knew how to prolong his pleasure until he was ready to come. She could tell that he was not far from orgasm, but not quite ready yet. No, I know him too well. He will want to come inside this poor bitch and she can’t last much longer.

Despite his enjoyment, Karel was keeping up with his duty with the timer glass and the sands were running. Alice managed to get her hands to her waist, but couldn’t bring herself to move her elbows away from her front and arch her back. Ulrike had to roughly tap the arms back with the cane. Heaving with misery, she slowly complied until finally her swollen nude breasts stuck boldly out and away from her chest.

SWACKKKT! Straight across both turgid nipples and breaking several more of the blisters on her throbbing aureoles. Alice Turner’s upper torso bent forward and back repeatedly, groaning in agony. Only the greatest of efforts kept her clenching hands away from the pulsating tittie tips, but they hurt, they hurt. Karel waited until her cries died down before calling out, “Too bad you took so long, Alice. At least twenty seconds late adopting the position. Another extra stroke earned.”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” the crazed girl wailed. “No, it’s not fair, not fair. No woman can do this; no woman can endure this. Oh, it’s not fair, not fair, not fair”

“You agreed to the challenge, my dear. Or are you saying you quit? Quickly now! The sand is running. Arms behind you and stick out those tits! Or do you quit? Do you want to be taken back to the dungeons, hah? Do you want me to have you stripped totally nude and given to the torturers? I haven’t had the pleasure of seeing your little slit exposed yet, my lovely, not to mention seeing how you react when it’s being whipped and burned. When you’re in the cells below, I can enjoy all of your young body.”

“No! No! Oh, by all the gods, no, not that, not that, not that …” Her voice died in resignation.

“Then stick your haughty chest out again, wench! I’ll teach you to be so bold with me. You have already earned another lash; do you want to earn two? Stick out your tits. NOW, wench, or I shall have Ulrike take you below right now and give your body over to the torturers.”

“AAAHHHHHHHH! No, not that, please don’t send me down there,” Alice wailed, but there was no escape from the horror of this ordeal. Karel stared at her with grim intent and she bowed to the inevitable.

For some reason, Alice raised her arms over her head this time instead of behind her this time. The Duke stared at the stirring sight the topless tortured girl presented, arms high, back arched, torso shiny with sweat, and bloated empurpled titties out thrust. A heavy drop of clear fluid blossomed from the tip of his prick under the intense sadistic stimulation. Lady Constance dipped her head to flick it away with her tongue. Then she began a skillful fellatio, sucking and licking around Karel’s turgid red glands delicately. The sands ran down and Duke Andressen waved his hand again.

With infinite cruelty, Ulrike sent the next cut straight back again to the flinty points of her nipples. Blood misted and the pretty young redhead screamed in unendurable agony. Every blow to the puffed up caps punished nerves not only well beaten, but seared raw by red-hot steel as well. Swollen to almost twice their original size, the slightest touch to them would have been intolerable-Ulrike’s demonic focus on her poor teats with the Malacca was an exquisite pain beyond the insufferable. The ordeal was horribly worse for her having to present her poor tits for the pain each time. At least the victims in the cells below were tied and helpless-they didn’t have the added shame of being accomplices in their own suffering. Again, her arms went up and she presented her beautiful bare breasts to Ulrike’s cruel ministrations.

THWOCKKT! The nipples again, flush on the bottoms of both aureoles. Her scream was almost painful to hear and more blood began to ooze from fresh cracks in the welted skin. Karel slitted his eyes. This wench was incredibly arousing. She somehow managed to keep from soothing her chest, but the sight of her standing so close in front of him, empurpled titties heaving on her ribcage added an almost painful pang to his sexual pleasure. Constance dipped her head down to envelop Karel’s penis halfway down the thick shaft, gently sucking back up it with her soft lips. Andressen’s eyes closed briefly with exquisite pleasure at the erotic sensations flowing through his sex.

How many left, Alice thought? How many left? Lost count. Three? Five? Oh gods, I don’t know! She looked down at her throbbing tits and was surprised to see her hands there, bright red blood on the fingers. Another stroke earned. Oh no, not yet another stroke. But the sand was running and she had to get through these last few lashes. Somehow, she got her hands and elbows back behind her again in time for the next bitter lash, one that went back to the tender under-curves. The slice spared her nipples, but the bottom bulges had had a brief rest and the cut there hurt atrociously. Alice danced with lascivious abandon between the rings holding her legs apart, her slim arms flailing the air. Close now, The Duke observed. This one had been strong, but the relentless bare breast torture would break her soon, very soon, and he was growing anxious. He turned the glass over. The girl’s arms were shaking as if with palsy as she tried to force them back behind her again, but her hands just didn’t want to leave the quivering nude tits exposed again. Karel looked once, meaningfully, at the glass, then back at Alice. Fiercely, she wrenched her fists back up to her shoulders, elbows high and back arched. Superb when first exposed, the once haughty nude titties had now swollen to stunning size. After the harsh beating and burning, the two female gourds were flushed an angry red-plum color overlaid with crimson stripes. The slightest touch to them now would be intolerable agony and Ulrike’s red-streaked cane was cutting through the air with fiendish intent. THWACKT! A crisp stroke that bisected the teenager’s poised right nipple. Pretty Alice barely got her hands out of the way, up above her head again before the next stroke burst cruelly over her left burned nipple. The glass turned over yet again, then… SWOCKKKT! A fierce horizontal impact across both of the girl’s throbbing nude tittie tips. “HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! EEEEEEAAAAAAHHHHHH! N-NO MORE, NO MORE! AAAAAAAHHHHHHH, MY POOR TITS! NO MORE PLEASE, I BEG YOU! PLEASE, OH PLEASE STOP WHIPPING MY POOR TITS!” Alice dropped and cowered on the floor, awkwardly with her bound feet. She wrapped her arms across her upper chest and bobbed up and down in intolerable suffering. Tears poured from her eyes and moans from her throat. She had lost, lost. But she just couldn’t move her hands away again, just couldn’t expose her burning nude breasts to another intolerable slash from the cane. “OOWW, I CAN’T TAKE ANY MORE! OH, MY POOR TITS, MY POOR TITS, OH, THEY HURT, THEY HURT. Please, PLEASE, no more, no more, no more …”

Finally. Duke Andressen was beginning to think that this pert redhead was going to be the first to beat the challenge, but Ulrike’s cruel ministrations to her tits had broken her. The ordeal was over and he was ready. Jerking up from his seat, he stood above the cringing girl. After watching the prolonged flogging with Connie’s inspired genital play, his rigid penis stuck out from his loins, hard and turgid with blood. “Hold the bitch down, ‘Rike,” he commanded. “If I don’t fuck her soon, I swear, I shall explode!”

Ulrike grabbed the wailing girl’s hands and hauled her back prone on the blood-stained carpet. The Duke grabbed the waistband of Alice’s pantaloons. With one powerful wrench, he ripped the delicate fabric apart and down, for the first time baring the sweet young slit between her legs. Karel idly noticed that Alice was sparsely furred, a light down of auburn wisps over her dainty mons. The shiny pink lips of her labia sat plump and inviting just beneath. Under other circumstances, Karel might have taken some time to examine and play with such a delightful feminine notch, but now he was in a fever pitch of arousal after watching the young beauty’s brutal domination to the lash. He rubbed his right hand over Alice Turner’s bleeding breasts and used the scarlet liquid to anoint his rock-hard shaft. Ulrike held her hands down under her knees as Karel positioned his hips above the girl’s loins. Using the same bloody hand to guide his glands, he rammed the long, hard shaft to the hilt into her vagina. He felt the brief resistance of her maidenhood rip and laughed in delight. It was grand to be the Duke!

The shagging was brutal and fast. Karel fucked the splayed girl with vigorous abandon, pumping his prick rapidly in and out of her gash. He had been holding his orgasm back with effort for the past half-hour and was aroused to his limit. After just a dozen of the hot slippery lunges, the dam of his control broke and the incredible orgasmic contractions began rippling through his buried naked penis.

“UHNNN! UGHHHNN!” he grunted as the first hot liquid eruptions burst from the plum-hard glands. Broken under the savage whipping, young Alice’s slick inner muscles spasmed around his spurting shaft, milking the rod like a farm maid behind a cow. Karel pumped for minutes until the wracking spasms finally diminished and his embedded sex lost its iron-like rigidity. He pulled out of her and returned to his couch while Connie cleaned him with warm wet cloths. Five minutes later, he was back sipping his wine as the guards returned and lifted the half-conscious girl to her feet. They stood her before the Duke. Her bare breasts were horribly discolored and swollen, heavily laced with numerous welts and still slowly leaking blood. To a confirmed sadist like the Duke, she was beautiful.

“Secure her in a cell and treat her wounds. Never have I enjoyed testing a wench as much. I want to be present when she’s reintroduced to the torture. Give her a full two weeks to recover. I will want her lovely fat breasts to feel the lash again and they must be healed and whole again. Bring her to the room with the tit mangle. After a couple of hours laid out on her back on the whipping bench, we’ll see how she likes having them ballooned on the far side of the rollers. That will hold her steady when I fuck her again. Only that one won’t be as much fun for you, wench,” he continued to the miserable redhead. “No special deal for you then. In the dungeon, you’ll be naked as the day you were born. And as much as I will enjoy lashing your pretty breasts again, I am certain to take equal delight when your cute little sex lips feel the kisses of the whip-maybe even a taste of the hot steel down there as well, hmmm? No, the next time I take you your plump labia will be hot and swollen like your tits are right now. Oh yes, Alice girl, we will have much more fun together, you and I. I know so many games to play with a lusty young wench like you nude in the torture chamber! Now take her away.”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. BDSMArtWork Full Siterip!

SPOILS OF WAR [Ferres]

SPOILS OF WAR

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. FerresArt Full Siterip!

SPOILS OF WAR
1 – The shadow of the Castle
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

The small village of Baden-Holdein slept placidly. The first snowflakes were already falling weightlessly upon the uncultivated fields around the village…

It was a peaceful scene, but the eye was drawn, inevitably, up the cliff behind the village to the dark outline of the Castle.

From afar, in the neighbouring Corven, the bells of the small Church could be heard, tolling death. A rare calm, like the heavy silence before the worst storms, hung over that autumn night long ago.

Very close, too close perhaps, the howl of a restless wolf sounded clear in the frosty air.

The full October moon rose among the thick clouds and threw the impressive silhouette of the old Fortress onto the tiled roofs of the humble houses. The women poked at the fire, and the men hurried to bring the animals in. The children had long since gone to sleep.

Everything was quiet. No one suspected the tragedy which was being forged in the Castle of Baden-Holdein, and its grave consequences, above all for the neighbouring Corven, where the bells kept ominously tolling death…

Elisabeth, terrorized, was fleeing through the narrow corridor that led to her quarters.

Her heart beat crazily in her chest; she could barely breathe… Her entire body trembled with fear…

They were alone in the Castle… She and he. The prey and the hyena…

Her father wasn’t there, and neither was her lady in waiting. Rodrigo, the favourite, did not seem to hear her cries, and the guard would not come to her aid… The unclean beast that pursued her was the captain of the guard himself!

Elisabeth closed the door behind herself, fastened the bolt with trembling hands, and moved everything she could find to block the entrance: the bed, the chest, heavy chairs… Panic gave her the strength her arms didn’t have.

She feared that swarthy, close-bearded giant more than anything else in the world. His presence terrified her; his filthy stare froze her blood; his strong odour repulsed her.

Heavy boots could be heard on the other side of the wall. She had her eyes nailed to the door, and fear painted on her young face.

A sinister laugh gave her goose bumps.

As if the furniture were a castle made of playing cards, it all fell away…

Under the lintel appeared Orgon, the run-away slave; the quarrelsome, bloodthirsty mercenary; the now ambitious and evil Captain of the Guard of the Castle of Baden-Holdein… There, before the frightened girl, towered the impressive corpulence of more than six feet of robust muscles studded by the scars of a thousand battles.

There, a few steps away, spying her with lascivious eyes, rose her prophetic Destiny.

2 – Three months later
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

Christmas Eve heralded the crudest winter of the century.

A frozen wind whipped the wall of the desolate Castle of Baden-Holdein, and snow covered the fields and the small town below.

By the light of the flames of the chimney in the Hall of Arms, events developed which would decide the fate of several generations on that side of the River. There began the reign of Orgon – the bloodiest, darkest reign that ever scourged the heart of Europe.

The silhouettes of the protagonists, crowded together at the fireplace, were thrown onto the high walls of stone. The cold penetrated the chinks in the windows, and the heat of the fire could barely be felt a pair of paces from the flickering light.

“Don’t force me against my will, father,” begged an enchanting girl.

“Allow me to intervene, my dear Elisabeth.” It was Rodrigo, a dark cleric, a political favourite and a counsellor of the ancient Holdein, who spoke. “Orgon only means to comply with his duty as a knight.”

“Knight! My God!” exclaimed Elisabeth with indignation. “How can you call him a knight? He is vermin! He raped me under the very roof that shelters him!”

“That’s not what Orgon affirms, my dear lady…”

“How dare you!”

“I regret uttering such words, but it is my duty to analyse the facts from all angles… The Knight Orgon affirms that it was you who succumbed to his charm. Furthermore,” added Rodrigo, directing himself to the elder Holdein, “we should not forget that your father named him Captain of the Guard, and therefore the arms and guard of the Castle are on his side.”

“You know as well as I, that my father did not give him that title. It was he who came to power by assassinating the faithful Rolando… And I dare say that he counted on your support, Rodrigo.”

“Daughter!” interjected the elderly Holdein. “I forbid you to speak to Rodrigo in this manner. May the ground give way beneath my feet if I cannot even trust one of my own!”

An embarrassing silence fell…

“And you, Rodrigo,” continued the ancient one, with a debilitated voice, “I will not tolerate you doubting the honour of my daughter.”

“Excellency,” the scheming cleric hastened to respond. “I would permit myself to doubt the virtue, nor the honour, of your daughter… I merely repeat the words of Orgon, and point out the precarious situation in this house.”

The storm suddenly whipped one of the windows open. There was a crash as the small alabaster window shattered and a chill wind filled the room.

The elderly Holdein stirred uncomfortably in his chair. He was the ghost of the energetic and powerful knight he used to be. He lived burdened by more than eighty winters, and by the gout that never ceased to torture him. What would become of the Castle and the small town when he died? What would become of his daughter, Elisabeth, alone and defenceless amid that pack of wolves?

Seated upon the rough oak chair which served as his besieged post, Holdein awaited death. His time had passed; he had lost the sequence of events; and all that remained for him to do was to impotently attend the treasonous plots that were forged around him. With strained dignity, he tried to ignore them. Among all the sinister people who surrounded him, two were particularly dangerous: the formidable Orgon, a violent being, ambitious and unscrupulous, and the scheming Rodrigo, an astute chaplain, not less ambitious and malevolent, capable of selling his own mother for a couple pieces of silver.

An entire world had died, and with it virtues such as loyalty, nobility and dignity… Now they were merely empty words. In their place were more fashionable terms: intrigue, betrayal, unmeasured ambition, and cruelty…

“Rodrigo,” he finally said, with the firm tone of other times, “My daughter shall not marry Orgon, but Lancelot. She shall live in his Castle at Corven. You shall go with her, and ensure that no ill befalls her.”

A sudden, frank joy lit up the face of the girl, who had scarcely heard her father’s ominous reference to future danger and misfortunes…

A grim, stingy smile twisted Rodrigo’s expression…

3 – Twenty years later, Corven falls…
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

The dawn of that peaceful, summer day was breaking on the other side of the River. The torrid wind which had whipped the fields for seven days and nights was now calm, and dew glistened upon the levelled fields. The smell of burning impregnated the air. No bird sang.

Corven had been sacked the day before.

Hungry dogs marauded among the solitary streets and a cloud of noisy flies covered the corpses of the defenders. Alone, upon the bluff, resisted the castle, in the interior of which the terrified people sought refuge…

The bulk of the invading army had withdrawn outside the perimeter of the city. Only the impatient mercenaries surrounded the hill of the castle, which waited for catapults to breach its outer defences.

This proved unnecessary. Someone inside opened the gates.

The assault troops entered with mere blades. Few defenders remained inside – only the elderly, the women and the children. The mercenaries, drunken with violence and thirsty for revenge, set themselves upon the defenceless populace… Only the young men, the children, and, of course, the women of child-bearing ages, were captured and chained among the ruins of what had been the central plaza.

The pathetic scenes continued… Elderly people were dragged across the ground, tied to galloping horses; men were castrated and hung by the neck; women were raped; children were wrenched from the arms of their mothers and smashed against walls.

_____________________________________

** NEW **

Posted April 12th, 2004

It was an orgy of terror.

No one would have survived if it weren’t for the greed of Orgon who paid two silver coins for each captured woman and half as much for each man capable of working, and for each child. Later he would sell the disgraced survivors as slaves for twenty times as much. A profitable business for the coffers of the army, and a magnificent source of income to finance its bloody campaigns.

Except for the inhabitants of Corven, all had been lost. So much useless suffering! Weeks spent without food, with the water and the wells poisoned, with the wounded agonising in the streets… And so many dead!

From the height of the tower, the last bastion to fall, the sound of the invaders closing in and the cries of the people were heard getting closer and closer. Elisabeth and her two daughters hurried to change from their regal gowns into the rags of plebes. Escape was impossible, and they knew it; their only hope was to be confused with the rest of the populace and to be captured like simple village women – not as the wife and daughters of Sir Lancelot, who alone had dared combat the tyranny of Orgon the Usurper.

Wrapped in their cloaks, with the hoods dissimulating their noble tresses, and unadorned by any jewellery, the three women hurried through a secret passage which would take them outside the Castle.

When they emerged from the long tunnel, they were surrounded by fire and destruction. Horses kicked the frightened multitudes; axes and whips massacred and lacerated innocent flesh. The elderly were drawn and quartered in front of their offspring; babies were annihilated in the arms of their mothers; women were dispossessed of their clothing by lashes, then raped. Again, the astuteness of Orgon dominated the unleashed fury of the troops… The General offered three pieces of gold to whoever captured a virgin. Three gold coins were a fortune, equivalent to a soldier’s annual salary, so, before being raped, the captive girls – especially the young ones – were inspected in the most obscene manner.

Elisabeth and her daughters attempted to escape such infamy and arrive untouched at the central plaza, a place formerly reminiscent of happy times, knightly jousts and springtime feasts, but now of so much horror! The women, cornered as a separate group, pressed against each other on trembling and teetering legs, with their clothing torn to shreds. It was a small taste of what the future held in store for them…

Taking advantage of the confusion, Elisabeth and her eldest daughter, Shelma, managed to mingle among the other prisoners, but a horse appeared in front of Dalma, the smaller, younger sister, cutting her off from the others. Frightened, the girl raised her eyes. A thickly-bearded warrior looked down on her with a brutal glare.

He gave her no time to react. A cord cinched her waist and she was dragged her to the corner of the plaza.

Another assailant joined the first; they gagged her with a rag torn from her own dress, and tied her hands behind her back. While one of them held her arms, the other grabbed her by the hair, tore open her dress, and began fondling her… “Good catch!” he said. “Let’s go. Put her on the horse and let’s get out of here.” Dalma struggled like an animal… “Be still, you little vixen!” growled the soldier who had blocked her path, twisting one of her breasts. “Save your energy for later; you’ll need it!”

Rough hands grabbed her by the hair and waist, and raised her onto the horse. Dalma lay face down upon the beast, looking desperately at her mother, who saw her, but was unable to help and was swept away in a crowd of women fleeing the castle.

The two mercenaries mounted up and carried Dalma off, leaving the burning city at a gallop…

Other horsemen surrounded the terrified, captive women, and, making use of the whips they carried, they kept them together until the butchery ended and the shouting ceased.

The city had fallen, its defenders victims of the blade, its elderly with their throats slit, and its young, its women and children, converted into the slaves of the conquering army.

The battle had ended; the city had been destroyed, the spoils taken and the harvests levelled…

Such was the law of the strong.

Among so much desolation there came a distinctive sound, mingling with the cracking sparks from the burning wood and the screams of women. It was jangling of the ornate saddle and trappings of the Usurper (as Orgon was known) as he thundered into the plaza.

Orgon was unmistakable with his dark skin and Moslem aspect; his long hair and thick, black beard; his height, height; his disproportionate lips; his giant teeth that instilled such fear upon smiling; and his fierce, proud gait. It was a sight which to intimidate even the most hardened criminal…

Elisabeth trembled when she saw him. After fifteen years of her trying to forget the monster, there he was, the man who had raped her and engendered her eldest daughter. He who was guilty of her dishonour, of her daily nightmares, of her inner demons that never stopped torturing her and tarnishing, from the very first day, her marriage to the good Lancelot…

The Moor, at the reins of his bay horse, without armour, his bare body accented by his black cape, came to a halt in front of the captive women. His eyes scrutinised each of them, although there were almost a hundred of them.

Their glances crossed…

By the time the astonished Elisabeth noticed the Tyrant’s smile, it was too late for her to hide.

Two warriors opened a path to her and threw her under their leader’s horse.

Shelma tried to follow her, but the other women blocked her path.

“Rise, bitch of Lancelot, and submit to your new lord!” yelled Orgon.

Elisabeth raised her eyes and clenched her fists. The hood that protected her slid back, uncovering her exuberant and lustrous, jet black hair. The hatred and rage reflected in her face made her even more beautiful and desirable in the eyes of the Usurper.

“I curse the day you were born, Orgon. Only a disgraceful plot could explain your presence.”

The woman’s outburst didn’t appear to disturb Orgon; on the contrary, it seemed to please him.

“Take this bitch and chain her up in the pit. Tomorrow morning, at the break of day, I want her naked in my quarters!”

Orgon spurred his horse, and two of his henchmen took charge of the noblewoman who had been until that day, the First Lady of Corven. After placing her in heavy shackles, they placed her in one of the carts that carried the spoils.

A dozen men armed with whips took charge of the rest of the captive women. Zorba, Orgon’s lieutenant and most trusted henchman, directed the operations…

One by one, the captive women were taken before him. The ones he deemed worthy of the infamous commerce to which they were destined, were bound with their elbows behind their backs, a pole across the middle of their backs, and their hands tied in front of their waists. The ones he deemed insufficiently attractive, had their throats slit on the spot.

The confusion and restlessness created by what had happened to her mother prevented Shelma from taking note of the impious selection process until it was almost her turn. The wife of the master shoemaker preceded her. She was a tall, beautiful woman, but perhaps a bit too old for Zorba’s taste… To the young Shelma’s horror, at a mere gesture from the Lieutenant, one of the men decapitated her. The head, which Zorba himself kicked away, rolled heavily over the floor, sprinkling blood on the horrified girl and became part of a pile of mutilated bodies and skulls scattered amid a huge pool of blood.

Shelma, incapable of removing her eyes from the beheaded body which still trembled on the floor, the prey of macabre convulsions, hid her face under her hood, and began to recite prayers, convinced that her own hour had come. Someone pushed her from behind, and removed her cape, leaving her to the mercy of her examiner, who would decide her fate, whether it would be death or the most frightening slavery.

Shelma brought her arms up instinctively to her breasts, and lowered her gaze. She trembled like a leaf in an autumn wind.

Zorba, impressed, rose from his chair. The young woman deserved closer scrutiny… She was fascinating, disturbing… A hot, foreign, exotic beauty… She was very young, tall and svelte, but already with the features of a woman manifestly pressed against the simple dress which covered her.

But what impressed Zorba the most was her face and the blonde, slightly curly hair which fell halfway down her back. A mixture of peculiar and explosive traits, inconceivable to the lieutenant who had only seen blondes of clear skin and blue eyes. This girl had dark skin, the colour of orange blossom honey, darker even than that of slaves who worked in the sun. Her eyes were green, the colour of emeralds, and her facial features were fascinating: slanted eyes; high, proud cheekbones; a nose timid but eagle-like; thick lips; a small mouth; and a high forehead – a face from which it was hard to look away.

Everyone became mute before such singular and startling beauty.

At a signal from Zorba, two soldiers bound her with her elbows behind a stake. Incredulous, the lieutenant raised his hand and caressed the girl’s skin.

“What is your name?” he asked as his jaw dropped.

Shelma failed to answer. Her terror prevented her from answering.

Zorba slapped her, first across her left cheek, then across her right cheek with the back of his hand.

Shelma, with her face on fire, hastened to answer with a timid voice. “Helena,” she lied.

Zorba grabbed the dйcolletй of her simple dress with both hands, and ripped it open down to her waist. Two full, young breasts, marvellously elevated, offered themselves to everyone’s view. Zorba hastened to prove the quality of so much beauty…

“Are you a virgin?” he asked, pinching her rosy nipples.

“Y-yes…” responded Shelma, finding it difficult to speak or swallow, afraid to die.

Zorba opened her dress even more, and caressed with his eyes her fine waist, the soft roundness of her belly and small navel. Something very powerful shook his viscera.

“Give three coins to whoever it was who brought her, and don’t lose sight of her,” he said to someone behind him. This little kitten shall be mine.”

Bound with her dress torn and with her breasts in the air, Shelma waited in silence, with bowed head, for the pathetic selection process to end. A cord around her neck fastened her to her companions in misfortune who, frightened, whimpered beside her.

When everything had finished, two dozen mutilated bodies lay scattered on the plaza. The rest, still alive, began the painful foot march to the dark Fortress of Baden-Holdein, the headquarters of Orgon and his henchmen, under the pitiless stimulus of the whip, with which the soldiers continued to punish defenceless backs, provocative buttocks and tired legs.

The soldiers, visibly disturbed by the beauty and helplessness of their female slaves, discharged their hatred and lust, whipping them without pity. Zorba rode his horse near Shelma all the way, kicking her with his boot and striking her with the end of his lance. From time to time, he bent down and grabbed her by the hair and kissed her mouth, his eyes shining with desire… “Hasten your step, little kitten, for a great reward awaits you at your journey’s end.”

Shelma, who walked with her gaze fixed on the naked back of the prisoner in front of her, cried and trembled with fear and rage. An uncouth village man, dirty and ignorant, but at the command of a platoon armed to the teeth… A brutal, violent yokel whom no one would prevent from submitting her to his unworthy caprices. Shelma prayed to God with all her soul that the shameful procession would never reach its destination.

My God! What sin had her people committed to deserve such chastisement?

Shelma wondered about the fate of her mother, who was now in the power of the man who didn’t even suspect that he was her father.

And Dalma? What had happened to her little sister? In the midst of the confusion in the plaza, Shelma had not seen her being captured, but she feared the worst!

A few leagues from the destroyed village of Corven, in a small farmhouse, which was the property of an elderly married couple, the Mathaus, Dalma won a dangerous game of Chess with Death. Around her, the Mistress of the Night took two new lives: those of Dalma’s aggressors.

The horseman who had captured her in the plaza had carried her across his saddle at a gallop, through burnt woods and destroyed fields. Dalma, furious, stoically endured the lascivious hands which continued to molest her all the way. Another horseman rode beside them.

It was probably by chance that they arrived at the Mathaus farm. Upon dismounting, the warrior who had Dalma, whom he placed on his shoulder, entered the house. There he tossed her onto the skins which served the elderly couple as their bed.

“Prepare food, old woman,” the soldier ordered without taking his eyes off his captive.

Dalma curled up in a corner, with her knees against her chest, attempting to hide her almost complete nakedness.

The old man observed her from nearby with his mouth agape.

The soldier approached her slowly, and turned her onto her back with his boot.

Dalma tried to turn back over, but the soldier stood with one heavy boot planted on her belly. The girl kicked and struggled; the pressure on her belly was intolerable. Conquered, she crossed her arms over her tits, closed her eyes, and waited for the inevitable. Her captor began to undress.

Then something unexpected happened. The other soldier appeared at the doorway, and the two soldiers began arguing about who should fuck her first. The shouting match became a fist fight; then daggers were drawn. Finally, the soldier who’d entered the house last lay dead in a puddle of blood, and the other, with a dagger stuck in his ribs, staggered outside.

Dalma, spurred by instinct, jumped on the agonising man and finished him off with the dagger in his wound.

Then everything was calm. The elderly couple who had witnessed these brutal events without intervening, consoled the girl, who began crying bitterly in a nervous fit.

“Come, come,” said Mrs. Mathaus, trying to calm the girl down. “You are a very brave girl. It’s over now. Calm down.”

Dalma, inconsolable and still gripping the dagger’s handle, hugged the old woman as violent convulsions racked her young body.

“I’ve killed him! I’ve killed him!” she sobbed.

The old man offered her a big cup of goat milk. “Tonight you’ll sleep in the stable,” he said. “There’s straw, so you’ll be comfortable.”

Dalma, continuing to embrace Mrs. Mathaus, sat at the table. Hiccups prevented her from drinking.

“Tomorrow, when you’ve rested, you can go home,” said the woman.

“I don’t have a home. I don’t have anywhere to go,” whimpered Dalma, a shadow of the resolved girl who had, instants before, killed the man who had attempted to rape her.

“Are you from Corven?” asked Mr. Mathaus with sudden interest.

Dalma nodded affirmatively.

“It finally fell?”

The girl lowered her gaze to the floor. “It’s all over,” she whispered.

She’d barely laid down on the straw in the stable when Dalma fell into a deep sleep. The tension of the long siege, the humiliation, the sacking of the castle, the flight, the frightening capture, the fighting and the deaths of her captors… So many nights without sleep! She was overcome by fatigue…

Someone was shaking her by the shoulders.

Dalma opened her eyes, still half asleep. The light of a lantern blinded her.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

Kneeling beside her in moth-eaten pyjamas which reached his feet, Mr. Mathaus regarded her with the same eyes full of desire as the warrior who had captured her.

“If you’re nice to me,” he said, pulling back the blanket that covered her, “I’ll convince my wife to let you live with us.”

Dalma couldn’t believe her ears.

“You can’t fool me. I know what kind of girl you are,” added Mr. Mathaus, resting his hand on her calf.

“Leave me alone, old man!” she shouted, giving him a kick which knocked him to the ground. “You’re crazy!”

“Shut up, you stupid bitch! Shut up!” Mr. Mathaus muttered without changing his intentions. “If my wife hears you, she’ll kill us both!” But Dalma gave him another kick which left him curled up on the ground.

The old man, with his hands between his thighs, retired, cursing. Dalma rose and watched him until he entered his house.

Certain that the old man wouldn’t try anything again, she fell back and in a few moments fell fast asleep.

“You are infinitely more beautiful than I remembered,” said Orgon.

Elisabeth raised her head with all the pride that she could muster under the circumstances. She was standing completely naked before the Tyrant of Baden-Holdein.

Her arms were raised with her hands bound behind her, between her shoulder blades, by cords tied tightly above and below her breasts. Her rosy nipples, replete with blood because of the pressure of her bonds, bristled before the ardent stare of her interrogator.

“What a shame, these fifteen years wasted,” lamented Orgon, approaching the woman, who could smell his breath foul with wine and evil. “Fifteen years remembering your kisses, your caresses, and your cries!”

Elisabeth closed her eyes, trying to forget these very memories.

“It was fantastic! Although you didnТt have such a suggestive figure then, your ass was firm and delicious!” recalled Orgon, devouring her with his eyes. “Much more so than now, I suppose, after humping all these years as the whore you have become.”

ElisabethТs eyes reddened with rage and humiliation. Not even all those years enjoying the affection and love of her husband Lancelot could erase that terrible episode from her mind. There were always some nights when she would awake from the nightmares of herself flattened under the weight of OrgonТs giant frame, taking her again and again with all the brutality he had employed that bitter day which should never have dawned.

“Look me in the eyes, bitch!”

The sharpened point of a knife pressed under her chin forced Elisabeth to raise her eyes to the giant Orgon – to the face she saw in her nightmares, and the sickening look that awoke her each night.

Orgon came from the confines of the known world – from farther away than Turkey and the mythical Persia. He was a dark-skinned giant with Mongoloid traits and black eyes which instilled fear in those who dared endure his stare. Everything about him was disproportionate: his hands, arms, legs, feet, genitals… As a youth he had been captured and sold as a slave, but his strength and heartless prowess soon elevated him. Now he was the Usurper, the Tyrant, the insatiable scourge of that part of the world.

“What do you want me to do with you?” he asked.

Elisabeth continued to concentrate on her dignified silence. Orgon raised the sharpened dagger, obliging her to stand on her tip-toe.

“When I get tired of you, IТll give you to an ally in exchange for his loyalty. To Rodrigo, for example…”

The green eyes of the woman regarded him disconcertedly, suddenly shining with renewed rage. Now she understood! It was he who had opened the doors of the Castle.

“DidnТt you know, you poor imbecile? Ours is an old and productive alliance. You are only one miserable example. Furthermore,” he added with a smile that made her tremble, “on one occasion he confessed to me his debility for you and your eldest daughter.”

Elisabeth remembered the disgusting advances Rodrigo made toward her whenever her husband was away, and thought how stupid sheТd been for not incriminating him.

“Shelma is your flesh and blood, Orgon,” stated Elisabeth, breaking her obstinate silence with a grave voice. “You will not dare give her to this filthy traitor.”

Orgon, too affected by the womanТs nakedness, didnТt realise the import of her words.

“Praised be hell! Finally your highness has spoken! I was afraid that your jealous husband had amputated your shameless tongue. That would have been such a loss!”

“You were born accursed, Orgon. I curse the mother who bore you, you and all yours.”

Orgon grabbed her by the hair and twisted her head back.

“I could slit your throat right now,” he said, moving the knife he held beneath his prisonerТs chin. “But no, a bitch like you deserves something more subtle,” he added lowering the knife…

With a shove he hurled her against the window. ElisabethТs cry rent the air.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO…!”

Before her eyes, in the patio of arms of the Castle of Baden-Holdein, the very place where she had been born and which had belonged to her family since before Orgon usurped it, everything had been prepared for a macabre ceremony.

A hundred rich men, many of them noblemen, crowded around the gallows where her husband, the conquered Lancelot, was about to be publicly tortured to death, bound naked on a millstone.

ElisabethТs scream caused them to glance up at the window, where they could see her bound naked. Behind her, penetrating her anus, stood Orgon.

spoilsofwar16.tif

This was the signal the executioner, the headsman, as he was known, had been waiting for.

A heavy mace shattered one of Sir LancelotТs ankles at the very moment when his wife was being raped where no one had penetrated her beforeЕ

Elisabeth, subjected by the hair in the TyrantТs hand, once again became the victim of the monster who had taken her virginity from her by force fifteen years earlier. Each blow of the mace, and each groan from Lancelot, was accompanied by a bestial thrust from Orgon which threatened to disembowel her.

The crowd shouted. The blood of the condemned sprayed the closest spectators. His agony was indescribable.

The executioner destroyed the bones of his victim with measured cruelty. He began with the ankles and worked his way up to the knees. Then he started at the wrists and worked his way up the forearms to the elbows.

This wheel was one of the worst punishments, and was reserved for assassins convicted of the most heinous crimes – never for an enemy conquered on the field of battle. But Orgon failed to understand the codes and ethics of war. This imbecile had dared to resist his ambition, so now Orgon avenged himself the only way he knew how: with the utmost cruelty. Later, he would do the same with the woman he was raping.

“Bid him farewell, you damn whore,” he said. “From now on it will be my balls youТll empty, not that dogТs!”

But Elisabeth didnТt hear, or even feel him. The horror of what she saw happening to her husband prevented it. That body bathed in blood, tied to a millstone in the middle of the patio, was the only thing she had loved in her life. Those crushed arms and legs; that unrecognisable face, contracted by pain; those agonising eyes which opened from moment to moment, ceaselessly searching for her beneath the lintel of the window…

Once again the mace fell, but this time the groan was even more heart-rending. So was the pelvic thrust Orgon gave Elisabeth, and she felt it this time, as the torturer smashed LancelotТs stomach and genitals. To the crowdТs surprise, Lancelot remained alive.

Elisabeth, her heart rent, cried out as loudly as she could:

СТI pledge my soul to Satan! May he wreak his vengeance upon you and your children!ТТ

It was the anguished cry of someone who awaited only a horrible death, who no longer hoped for anything, and who could only look forward to ending their days amid the most frightening torments. A sepulchral silence overpowered the Castle. The headsman looked up at ElisabethТs naked body in the window, where Orgon stood raping her from behind. Lancelot also tried to say something, but choked on his own blood. Orgon forcefully thrust his cock even deeper into the womanТs rectum. Elisabeth screamed in pain. СТDo you hear that, Lancelot? Hear how your bitch howls when a real man fucks her?” Orgon yelled furiously. “Tonight she wonТt even remember you anymore!”

These words, followed by OrgonТs laughter, made the blood run cold in the veins of all present. “Headsman!” yelled Orgon, still humping his prisoner. “DonТt bury that imbecile; just feed his body to the dogs, then bring his head to me.”

“NOOOOO!!! NOOOOOOO!!!” begged Elisabeth.

Orgon, giddy with lust and thirsty for revenge, pressed her against the window frame and continued fucking her, now with a diabolic rhythm. “Please,” murmured Elisabeth, with her arms twisted up behind her back and her entrails torn. “Please, Orgon, for whatever you want most, give him a sepulchre.” Orgon didnТt even notice. With his teeth clenched and his fists gripping the womanТs long hair, he rapidly approached the culmination of his barbarous pleasure. Elisabeth, who now felt the immeasurable pain, yearned for her husbandТs death as well as her own.

The headsman pulled Lancelot, who was still barely alive, off the stone, and tossed him onto the floor, then dragged him before his wifeТs grief-filled eyes to a nearby pit full of hungrily barking dogs. The headsman threw Lancelot into the pit without any compassion. The barking of the beasts, the screams of the condemned, and the grunts that accompanied OrgonТs orgasm resounded throughout the castle. Elisabeth looked through the curtain of tears that filled her eyes, at the puddle of blood, and found it hard to believe such acts of cruelty could have just taken place.

Orgon, his lust satiated and his thirst for vengeance quenched, pulled Elisabeth from the window and threw her to the floor. “Now you know how I treat anyone who provokes me,” Orgon laughed at his victim. Elisabeth closed her eyes. One brutal hand grabbed her by the hair, the other groped her breasts. A knee forced her thighs apart. A disproportionately large penis opened and filled her completely. All the nightmares which had overshadowed her marriage to Lancelot suddenly came back to life… By the time Orgon satisfied his lust again, Elisabeth had long since passed out…

Wrapped in the shadowy cloud that engulfed the Fortress, and from the trench which had been excavated behind the first defensive wall of Baden-Holdein, Shelma and her companions attended, in anguished silence, the bitter events which developed in the patio of arms. The Lady of Corven’s screams and curses, Lancelot’s cries, and the Tyrant’s laughter reached the narrow wooden cage which held the girls. None of them dared to console the unfortunate Shelma, who, with incredible fortitude, endured the agony of the man she believed was her father, and the humiliation of her mother. No one wanted to reveal her identity to the soldiers who guarded them. The caravan of slavegirls had arrived at dawn, just in time for the execution. The prisoners were then enclosed in an improvised cage, made from rough-hewn, chestnut tree trunks, and cords of esparto grass. The space was limited, and the captives, although exhausted, exerted themselves to stay in the middle, away from the goads and hands of the guards.

They were all on the verge of passing out from fatigue, and extremely frightened.

A half dozen guards surrounded the cage and observed them, burning with desire, some of them ostentatiously touching themselves. “I want the brunette in black; I like her tits,” said Tasio, a mercenary who had come from the south.

“I’ll take the blonde beside her – the tallest one, with the dark skin,” said another soldier, impressed by Shelma’s exotic beauty. “I wouldn’t if I were you. Zorba has taken a fancy to her,” Tasio disillusioned him.

“Son of a bitch,” murmured the disappointed soldier. Tasio opened the door, and the captives huddled together even closer than before. Bound as they were, it was impossible for them to attempt anything. Tasio made his way to the brunette, through the sweaty, panting, trembling bodies. Brushing against their warm flesh and smelling the scent of young women aroused him as much as he could be aroused. The girl, small and precious, looked around for help that would not be offered. Tugging the cord with which her wrists were bound in front of her, Tasio dragged her out of the cage. The other sentries closed in on her like hungry jackals. The men pushed her back and forth to each other, ripping her poor, rustic dress.

“You’re lucky we caught you,” Tasio told her, pinching her and caressing her lasciviously. “A couple more years of farming the land would have left you too withered to fuck!” The girl didn’t listen; she just tried to maintain her balance and keep from falling. She felt certain that if she tripped and fell, the worst would begin… The lecherous criminals would be on top of her like vultures on carrion. “Don’t worry,” he continued taunting her amid the laughter of his companions. “There will be no more farming for you. Whoever buys you will put you into a good use use… It will take you a lot longer to grow old, and all thanks to Orgon!” “Unless you’re purchased by a sick old man,” another man teased. “Or by a woman,” added yet another, very seriously.

Little by little the caresses became more violent and more fervent. The men became more and more aroused, and each time the girl was caught in their arms, she was retained and molested a little longer.

Tasio grabbed her by the hair, and, after savagely twisting her breasts, which were already swollen from so much abuse, he tripped her and threw her down. Lucia, as the unfortunate girl was named, fell on her face to the floor because she was unable to break her fall with her elbows around the rod across her back. Lying on her bare breasts, she looked ridiculous as she tried to avoid the inevitable. It was pathetic. The other prisoners contemplated the scene with their heads bowed in silence. Their young hearts were filled with both horror and indignation.

In their short lives, this was the first pillaging to directly affect them, and a cruel destiny had made them its victims. A heavy boot stomped on Lucia’s bare shoulders, pinning her to the ground. Tasio smiled. She wiggled her legs and tried to crawl away through the dirt, on her belly. Pompously and facing the rest of the prisoners, Tasio opened his pants and pulled out his erect, reddened penis. It was the first penis many of the girls had ever seen….

Tasio knelt between Lucia’s legs and spread her little buttocks to reveal the small, puckered orifice they concealed. This was exactly what he wanted. Amid the laughter of his companions and the silence of the captives, he pressed his glans, with premeditated cruelty, against the part of Lucia’s body where she least expected it. Lucia, who had seemed resigned to her fate moments before, suddenly began struggling violently.

“NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!” the girl yelled, twisting, kicking, swallowing and choking.

Tired of her yelling, Tasio smashed her face on the floor, breaking her nose and filling her mouth with dirt. Placing all his weight on the girl’s buttocks, which he was prying apart with both hands, Tasio penetrated his victim and completely filled her rectum with one pitiless thrust of his pelvis. The other men applauded enthusiastically. Lucia, choking on dirt, her face bloody, barely whimpered.

The rest of the women, astonished and perplexed, continued watching the savage scene in mute horror. Fifty women, cruelly bound, seeking a false sense of security by huddling together, watched, terrified, as one of their own lay on the floor being tortured, flattened under the weight of the mercenary who made her his in the most humiliating fashion.

With a blank stare and his mouth falling open from time to time, the man humped his victim’s fragile body as brutally as he could. He hadn’t even bothered to remove his heavy chain mail suit, which protected him in battle , but which now tore the girl’s back.

Lucia, with her eyes popping out of her skull, could barely discern more than five pairs of boots belonging to the soldiers who stood around her impatiently waiting for their turn.

If she survived, they would stick her back in the cage to wait with the other women to be sold at a public auction. There, the other women, though impeded by their bonds, would tend her wounds. However, if her young body failed to endure all the punishment of being gang-raped, the same band of savages that raped her would toss her dead body into the pit where the dogs had been gnawing on Lancelot’s bones for several hours. The feasts of the conqueror…

5 – The victory celebrations
Story by Gabriella Cianni and dofantasy.com

“Are you certain it’s her?” asked Ursula, the strange woman Orgon claimed was his sister. “I can’t believe it, with her fame for being such an arrogant, high and mighty bitch!”

“It most certainly is her,” replied the traitor, Rodrigo, who had known Elisabeth since she was a child. “She is the First Lady of Corven, the one who won the admiration of the Court and all who knew her, whether peasant or noble.”

Orgon’s ostentatious laugh interrupted Rodrigo. “From now on this bitch will be no more than a freak show,” laughed the Tyrant. “I’ve always admired your pompous eloquence, Rodrigo, but this time you’re mistaken. This damn little fox was never a lady. On the contrary, she has always been the most lascivious of whores. I can assure you…”

This conversation was taking place in the capital room of the Baden-Holdein Castle, the same room Orgon had usurped years ago when Elisabeth’s father had died. Those present were celebrating with a banquet in honour of their leader’s most recent victory. They were the mercenaries who fought under the standard of the skull which formed the most formidable armed force anywhere along the river.

The long table, which was set up in the shape of a “U”, seated more than one hundred vociferous dinner guests. The meal had been excellent, and the wine flowed abundantly through all their veins.

Orgon presided over the ‘agape’, and looked magnificent in his campaign dress uniform. To his left sat Ursula, and to his right Rodrigo, the traitorous cleric who had given him Lancelot and all his people.

They were served by an entourage of slave-girls from the castle. There were also beautiful girls captured in previous campaigns, or purchased from other warlords or travelling merchants. All of these girls were very beautiful and in the prime of their life, and waited on the tables barefoot and topless. The only thing they wore were translucent silk scarves around their hips, tied below their navels, but leaving their legs exposed. These fragile knots were the only defence permitted to them. This fragile silk was the only thing between their pussies, any hair of which had been removed, and the ardent stares of the drunken soldiers.

The coming and going of such suggestive young women in the torch light, undoubtedly contributed to the sexual tension and arousal in the air.

But the target of all the commentaries, where all eyes, without exception, were focused, was the silhouette which rose before those presiding over the banquet. Together with the decapitated head of Sir Lancelot, hung the Lady of Corven, the woman whose beauty was a legend, suspended naked from the ceiling by her wrists, with her feet a palm’s length from the floor and her ankles tied at opposite ends of a wooden stake so as to prevent her from closing her legs.

Her splendid body hung slowly turning at the end of cord, affording each of the spectacle’s witnesses a perfect view of it from all possible angles. A hooded headsman, armed with a whip, lashed her body every time Orgon raised his cup. Thus had it been arranged. Elisabeth, who already had her back and buttocks covered with welts, endured the humiliation and punishment with composure. No scream, no protest, no plea, even though her entire being rebelled against the injustice of such an outrage, before the abominable treason, and before the vile commentaries of the conquerors. Only a painful sob escaped her throat whenever the slow turning of her body brought her face to face with her husband’s skull, its face contorted in his final expression of agony.

What do you plan to do with her, brother?” asked Ursula. Orgon raised his cup thoughtfully to his lips…

Thweeeeeeeppp! SMAAAAAACK! The lash bit into the back of the narrow waist, and wrapped itself like a snake completely around the abused body of the conquered woman. The braided leather penetrated her flesh. The headsman waited a few moments before pulling the whip away, little by little, causing his victim to continue her endless rotation. “I haven’t decided yet, my dear sister. I enjoy watching her suffer in her stubborn silence, and stupid dignity.” Orgon rested his cup on the table, but didn’t remove his hand. “I want to break her, little by little, until she is obliged to grovel at my feet, and beg for mercy… Then I’ll throw her to the dogs.”

“To the dogs?” repeated Ursula, surprised that her brother didn’t have other plans for such a beautiful woman.

“Yes, I’ll throw her to the dogs. This harlot doesn’t deserve the air she breathes, let alone the privilege of serving as my slave,” Orgon asserted, raising his cup.

Thweeeeeep! SMAAAAAAACK! The tremendous lash fell high on her back, and the end of the whip reached around to martyr her prodigious breasts, just under the nipples, which happened to be pointing toward the delighted presidency at that moment.

“Aaaaagggghhhh…!” The moan was rewarding. A seemingly limitless wound lay drawn on the delicate, sensitive skin. Contrary to what Orgon intended, his threats relieved the prisoner. Far from being terrified by hearing her own death sentence pronounced, Elisabeth was glad to realise how close the end of her torment was. Finally, she would be permitted to rejoin the late Lancelot in another life. Nothing, except learning the uncertain fate of her daughters, held any interest for her in life.

“I applaud your decision,” intervened Rodrigo playing with one of the servant wenches. “It is just and wise, but I wonder if His Excellency doesn’t indulge himself too much with this woman, who is without a doubt the one who incited so much ire against you.” Intrigued, Ursula and Orgon just stared at him. Elisabeth closed her eyes; she knew too well the twisted mind of this scoundrel.

“By Satan, don’t hold back! Speak, Rodrigo!”

“Throwing this harpy to the dogs would be a way of alleviating her punishment,” said the political favourite, running his eyes over Elisabeth’s body. “Don’t forget, gracious Lord, that first she repudiated you, then later she raised arms against your army, causing much pain and suffering among your hosts.”

Rodrigo stopped speaking to gauge the effect of his words on the Tyrant. Orgon listened with interest, although it disturbed him that someone should remind him that Elisabeth had rejected him fifteen years earlier.

“A wise decision,” continued the favourite, “which would fulfil the secret aspirations of your subjects, would be to sell her to the military brothel. That any simple soldier or a humble peasant could enjoy a lady of such elevated lineage, is a dream that only the greatest and most powerful leaders could make a reality.”

Elisabeth’s blood froze. She hated that traitorous pig, Orgon, his sister Ursula and all that hoard of drunks who filled the noble capital room of the castle where she was born.

spoilsofwar24.tif

“I believe that’s a magnificent idea, brother,” Ursula quickly added. “That way your men could each get their own revenge for all that they suffered and lost during the siege, thanks to this harlot…” Orgon signalled one of his bodyguards. A deafening gong reclaimed the attention of everyone in the banquet hall.

Orgon stood, jumped up onto the table, and approached his prisoner…

…Everyone remained silent. The Tyrant grabbed her by the hair, and shook her, showing her to everyone there. Elisabeth felt the heat of all those stares puncturing her naked flesh. “This,” he said, striking the suspended head of Lancelot, which also hung before everyone there, “this is what happens to the enemies of Orgon the Invincible. And this,” he added, indicating Elisabeth, “is an enemy of Orgon and of all of you, his loyal servants.”

Those in attendance nodded their indignant assent. “You all know I’m talking about the so-called Lady of Corven, a prostitute of the worst kind, a witch who, with her spells has extinguished the lives of our companions, dried up the wombs of our women, annihilated our children with atrocious diseases, and destroyed our fields and cattle with terrible plagues.” The men were becoming irritated and started to murmur. Orgon paused a few moments before continuing his harangue. “And I, your leader, who have led you to so many victories, ask you, does this harpy deserve death?” “Let her die!” came the unanimous response.

“Burn the witch, Orgon!”

“Kill her now!”

“Let her blood flow!”

Orgon raised his hand; the hall became quiet. “Do you think she’s sorry? Does she beg your forgiveness?” Orgon reached for his headsman’s whip.

“Come now, you whore, beg for forgiveness for your Satanic deeds!” Elisabeth closed her eyes and squeezed her jaws together.

Orgon gripped the whip backwards, and used its butt end to probe the anus he had savagely raped the night before, during Lancelot’s execution.

Elisabeth felt the wood. “NOOOOOOOOO!” she yelled, trying with all her might to avoid another penetration, which would be even more painful than the first. But she was unable to prevent the obscene intrusion. Her sore sphincter gave way to the obscene intrusion, and the wounds in her rectum were reopened. “NOOOOOOOOOOO!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “You see?” Orgon asked his mercenaries as he forced the butt end of the whip as far up Elisabeth’s ass as her anatomy would permit.

“Finish her off!” “Burn her!” “Kill her!” “Throw her to the dogs!” “Put her on the wheel!” Orgon raised a hand to calm his audience back down. Beside him, Elisabeth twisted and turned, trying to remove the intrusive object that filled her rectum.

“I, Orgon the Invincible, put her at your disposal in the Troop Brothel. There each of you will be able to chastise her for one silver coin.” The shouts of jubilation filled the banquet hall as Rodrigo smiled and surreptitiously sought a conspiratorial glance from Ursula. “And now, my valiant soldiers,” Orgon added, stepping away from Elisabeth and letting her turn with the grotesque whip stuck in her ass. “Your leader offers you another surprise.”

The women who had been captured in the taking of Corven appeared in a side door, still bound with their elbows behind bars across their backs and their wrists under their breasts. Driven by team leaders with whips, they jostled together, frightened, in front of the tables. The hubbub intensified.

The men tumultuously left their seats and threw themselves on the helpless, unfortunate girls. There weren’t enough girls for all of the men, so their emotions were fierce. Fights broke out. The cries of the slave-girls and the roar of the combatants, drunken with wine and lust, were joined by the sound of drums.

Unscrupulous mercenaries, violent beings who wandered around the countryside for months without seeing a pretty woman, now discharged their enforced continence on the daughters and wives of the conquered army. Some of the men had enough money to buy one of the unfortunate girls and take them to war, but experience had shown this wasn’t wise. Some troops had been murdered by their fellows for the sake of their slave-girls.

Sordid scenes of sex and violence had begun. Miraculously, little Lucia, who had survived being brutally gang raped by the sentries, was now found being nearly strangled and straddling one of the most brutal warriors, known as Murdoc. This man was penetrating her and entertaining himself by sucking and biting her breasts. His brutal hands felt her sensual body up and down, seeking not only pleasure, but also to inflict pain on the terrified girl. In the heat of his passion, Murdoc slid his arms under her thighs, and, grabbing her by the waist, he forced her pussy to open even wider, and penetrated her as deeply as he could. Her eyes opened from time to time, but her cry was drowned out by that of her big sister, Santa, who was being raped by two of those savages at once.

Flattened between their sweaty bodies, which smelled of alcohol, Santa balanced, suspended in the air. The man at her back had her by the hair with both hands, and the man in front by her thighs. Both men were penetrating her at once, trying to press their penises together within her soft interior. Beside her, a beautiful brunette woman with dark eyes fought for air as she knelt between the large thighs of a fat, repulsive mercenary. The man was gagging her with his monstrous penis. Bound as she was, this woman served as a mere toy which he easily controlled with his hands entwined in her thick hair.

“Wait, you fucker!” another soldier said as he grabbed the woman by the waist and penetrating her with his mace. “I’m going to make her comfortable for you!” With all the perfidy with which he was able, the new assailant began violating the poor, unhappy woman with the artefact’s thick handle. Her choked cries only served to give more pleasure to the man whose dick was down her throat. “Three months sleeping in the field,” he bellowed. “Three miserable months of our lives! Now you’re going to pay for it!”

Among this confusion, one of the captives elbowed her way to the Lady of Corven. She was a tall blonde with dark skin and green eyes. She was Shelma. “Mother!” she cried as if she’d lost her mind. “Shelma, no…!” But it was too late. Orgon grabbed the girl by the hair and embraced her. Shelma shrank back like a furious tigress, but she was bound. “Well, well. So this precious kitten is your daughter?” Rodrigo, who quickly joined them, assented. “She is her eldest, Excellency. The bitch had yet another offspring.”

The Leader inspected the newly arrived guest before ripping her dress, after her companions had helped mend it somewhat. Her young breasts trembled with exquisite fluidness. Although not fully mature, they seemed ready to burst at any moment. The nipples, which were pink and perfectly shaped, as well as erect, due to the fury which had possessed the girl – went well with the amber skin of the breasts they accentuated.

“Leave her alone, Orgon! She’s also your daughter!” Shelma, disconcerted, just looked at her mother, then at Orgon, who regarded her in a way that made her ill. Suddenly, it seemed she understood, and her whole world crumbled.

In another instant, in a fit of rage, she threw herself on the giant who was responsible for so much of her disgrace, and she bit his arm. Orgon, who had her by the hair, shook her like a doll, then forced her to her knees at his feet.

“Rodrigo!” Orgon barked. “These rags are unworthy of my daughter. Have her bathed, perfumed, dressed, and brought to my quarters.” “NOOOOOOOOOOO!” objected Elisabeth yet again, as she had countless times that evening. “Mother!” Shelma cried as her eyes, wide with fear, transfixed Elisabeth while two soldiers dragged her, between them, from the room. From one of the far ends of the table, Lieutenant Zorba observed all this with a sombre countenance. That girl had been destined to be his kitten…

The party continued until well after midnight. By dawn, the exhausted bodies of the soldiers and the slave-girls lay on the floor where they’d passed out. Only the snoring of the satiated soldiers and an occasional sob here and there interrupted the stillness of the night. Total calm seemed to reign throughout the castle, except for one set of rooms on the first floor: Orgon’s quarters.

At midnight, the Leader of Baden-Holdein went to his room, accompanied by the traitor Rodrigo. Shelma, with her hair clean and her body perfumed, dressed in the most luxurious and provocative gown, awaited them, bound to a pillar. The men approached her.

Shelma, struggling to free herself from the cords that bound her, had torn her delicate gown. “Undoubtedly, Orgon,” Rodrigo assured him, “she is your daughter. Lancelot accepted her mother – that whore! – even though this little kitten was already scratching the insides of her belly.” Shelma regarded the traitorous cleric with evident disdain. She had never liked him, and always mistrusted the way he grovelled. “I’ve seen many half-breeds before, said Orgon, “but never one who could compare to this girl!

The Moor raised his hand and caressed the soft skin of the daughter he’d just become acquainted with. This first contact with her father caused Shelma to cringe. His hand was rough and sweaty. Orgon parted her thick, blonde hair, caressing his daughter’s delicate ear and neck.

“She’s very beautiful,” said Rodrigo, rubbing his hands together. “She has the same eyes as her mother and her sister.”

“They are those of an enchantress…” Orgon pointed, his stare fixed on the girl. “Where in the hell is her sister?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I have not seen her among the prisoners. Maybe she escaped or was killed.”

“Have her found, Rodrigo, and make sure no one disturbs us for a couple of days.”

The cleric retired with ostentatious reverence, but not before casting a wicked smile at the helpless girl he was leaving in a butcher’s hands.

“Are you glad to make your father’s acquaintance?” asked Orgon as he freed her from the post. The moment she was free, Shelma tried to run for the door through which Rodrigo had exited. Orgon took one step, and grabbed her by the hair.

“That’s not the way, my dear daughter,” he told her, dragging her to the opposite side of the bedroom, to a door which led to a room without furniture or windows, and the floor covered with softened hides. A pair of oil lamps illuminated the instruments of torture which hung on the walls. Shelma escaped her father’s grasp, and sought refuge in the farthest corner from the door.

Orgon closed the bolt, and hung the key on the thick, gold chain which adorned his neck. Little by little, he closed in on his daughter; with one knee slightly flexed, he forced her back, neck and palms against the wall. Her green eyes flashed with anger in the light of the flame. Orgon regarded her with contentment, and devoured her with his eyes… She was disarming. Her adolescent breasts were pressed against each other at the hem of her dйcolletй. Her shiny, bare, brown legs seemed to stretch forever beneath her torn skirt. Her narrow waist seemed to scream for an embrace. She had been dressed like a courtesan for this encounter with her father – like a whore in a brothel.

“This is quite a surprise, don’t you think? One moment you’re the daughter of that coward, Lancelot, and the next you’re the daughter of the victorious Orgon, the Lord of Baden-Holdein.” Shelma didn’t answer, although the shameless mention of the man she had believed was her father did bring a tear to her eye, alerting the Tyrant to the pain his words caused her. Orgon continued with his soliloquy, pressing himself further and further upon the anguished Shelma. “And a well educated daughter owes obedience and respect to her father,” he added. “Aren’t you going to kiss your father?” he asked, leaning with a hand on each side of the girl’s head. Shelma lowered her eyes to the ground and pressed herself even more tightly against the wall, denying his request imperceptibly with her head. An instinctive fear – that of a trapped female – prevented her from moving or even speaking.

“Educating one’s children is the first duty of a good father, as is obedience the first duty of a good daughter.” Orgon leaned on his forearms and moved his hip forward, pressing himself against Shelma. The girl turned her face to one side, and stood on tiptoe to avoid as much contact as possible with the body which kept coming closer to hers.

“Kiss your father,” he ordered, lowering his head until his lips brushed against her ear. The girl’s soft fragrance finally sent him out of his mind, so he began planting wet, lascivious kisses on her neck. This sudden assault shook Shelma out of her passivity, and she began defending herself by punching and biting him. The man angrily stepped away from her, and the girl took advantage of this opportunity to run to the opposite corner of the room, where she assumed the foetal position on the floor.

Orgon went to the wall where the instruments of torture were hanging, and grabbed a long bamboo cane with his right hand, and a fearsome, braided leather whip with his left. “I’m going to teach you to obey your father,” he threatened with his teeth clenched. “On your feet!” he ordered, cracking the whip against the wall, mere inches from the girl’s face.

Shelma, startled by the violent sound of the whip, hastened to obey, with her eyes fixed on the whip. “Move to the centre of the room!” The girl advanced hesitantly, protecting herself by crossing her arms and lowering her head. “Hurry up!” yelled Orgon, striking the floor with his whip. “Lower your hands!” Her arms fell to her sides. “Look at me!” Shelma raised her head, humiliated. Tears filled her eyes, but she resisted the urge to let them fall. “Pay attention, because I’m only going to explain this to you once…”

Shelma couldn’t bear her father’s perverted stare, so she looked back down at the floor. Orgon raised her head back up with the whip handle. “I’m going to give you a series of orders which, as a good daughter, you will obey instantly. If not,” he brandished the cane and the whip, “one of these will repeat my instructions more forcefully, until you learn to obey. Understood?” Shelma, her head elevated by the whip handle at her chin, lowered her gaze without responding. “Do you understand?” Orgon asked again, brushing the cane against her thighs. “Yes,” murmured Shelma. “Yes, what?” “Yes, sir,” mumbled Shelma, humbled, but with her voice full of rage.

Orgon raised the cane and struck her calves. Shelma clenched her teeth. She hadn’t expected such swift, intense pain. It stung barbarously, but no cry escaped her throat. “That was your first mistake,” he reprehended her. “From now on you will call me ‘father’. All right?” “Yes, father,” said Shelma with hostility. “Very well, daughter,” Orgon congratulated her while walking slowly around her. “Will you also agree with me that a father and his children should become well acquainted?” Silence. “Answer!” The whip struck the floor near Shelma. “Yes… Father,” she forced herself to say. “And that a daughter shouldn’t keep secrets from her father?” “No… Father.” “Very well, then,” said Orgon, stopping in front of her. “Then you will now show your father how you were created.”

Shelma bit her lips and clenched her fists. It didn’t take much imagination to guess what Orgon’s next order would be. “Strip! Strip naked!”

Shelma opened her mouth to speak, but the whip struck twice, once beside each of her feet. With trembling hands, Shelma unfastened her dress. Orgon took two steps away from her and began staring at her contentedly. The dress fell to the floor, and all that remained on Shelma were her blouse and shoes, which she hesitated to remove. “The blouse!” ordered Orgon impatiently. Shelma became as red as a tomato, but she obeyed. Disgusted, she noticed the reaction her nakedness caused in her father: his agitated breathing, his lascivious stare, and the immense bulge which swelled between his legs, and assumed each moment dimensions more and more gigantic.

Orgon, on the other hand, couldn’t believe how lucky he was to have made such a surprising acquaintance. The girl, who did indeed appear to be his daughter, had the kind of body about which he had always dreamed, but had never found.

She had a body that was sensual and round in all the right places, especially on her large, full breasts. Despite their size, they were tense like the skin on a drum and asking to be kissed. She had too a slender waist; and full rounded hips… She had long, slender legs. Her body, fresh and young, appeared soft and flexible, with shiny skin like the reflection of the moon and the colour and fragrance of cinnamon. She was like a dream he had previously thought unattainable… She was generous in her womanhood. Every curve of her lovely body promised pleasure…

Without waiting to be told, Shelma removed her panties and her shoes. “Is this what you wanted, father?” she asked, outraged. “May I get dressed now?”

“Don’t even think about it, my dear daughter!” responded Orgon. “It’s not right for clothes to cover so much beauty!” Shelma raised her arms instinctively to hide her breasts. “Walk over to the wall,” ordered Orgon, pointing to where the instruments of torture were. “Take the collar and put it on.” It was a leather dog collar, with a buckle and a loop for a chain to be attached to it. Shelma fastened it. humiliated. She had stripped naked, so why not wear a collar?

“Attach the leash, and bring me the other end of it.” The strap was about three yards long. When she went to give it to her father, he forced her to do so on her knees. “This is splendid! Besides being my daughter, you will also be my obedient little puppy. You will be inseparable from your father, wherever he may go, always at the end of this leash. And now, rise and kiss your father on the mouth.”

That was too much. Shelma, suddenly overcome by fury, lunged at the man who degraded her, trying to scratch his eyes out. Orgon eluded her, and she fell to the floor. Before she could get up, the cane fell with inaudible force on her buttocks. Shelma sprang to her feet impulsively, and clambered against the wall, trying to avoid another similar blow. But Orgon kept whipping her buttocks and thighs mercilessly. “Stop!” “Stooo-ppp!” “STOOO-PPP!” Guiding her with the leash, and continuing to whip her, Orgon obliged her to run around the room, uselessly fleeing the bite of the whip. He took delight in watching her young body with its full, bouncing breasts, as she ran with the agility of a frightened cat.

“Please stop!” “Stop!” “Pleeeease!!!” Orgon detained himself. The girl fell to the floor with her hands pressed against her stinging flesh. “Rise and kiss your father!” This time Shelma didn’t let him repeat the order. With her cheeks wet with tears, she rose and, keeping her hands on her buttocks, she closed her eyes and offered her lips to her father. “What are you waiting for?” asked Orgon with a resounding slap. He wanted to humiliate her as profoundly as he could. Shelma rose on tiptoe and kissed him with her full lips – only for an instant, and with her lips closed, afraid she would be grabbed and raped. But nothing happened. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the cynical smile on her father’s face, who observed her as if having fun. “Now that I know how you are made, it’s only fair that you may also become familiar with the man who gave you life, so…” Shelma closed her eyes before he could finish the sentence. “Undress your father!”

Download Porn Pictures From This Stories. FerresArt Full Siterip!